Samanvaya Purana

Foreword:

The role of mythology in religion, and especially in establishing harmony among religions, is yet to be fully studied and documented in the world. In India, we have understood this important role played by mythology. So, we have used it as an effective tool in creating social and religious harmony over the ages. When Bhagavan Buddha spread his message as independent of the Vedas and Upanishads, the scholars of the Hindu religions utilized mythology to subsume Bhagavan Buddha and his message into mainstream Hindu religion. That is how Buddhism, as a separate religion, ceased to exist in India, the very land of its birth. There was never a violent fight between the mainstream Hindus and the Buddhists in India. Buddha did not want an alternative religion at all. What he preached was Hinduism proper, even in his own estimation. But over time, an alternate religion called Buddhism took shape within India, rubbing shoulders with Hinduism. Wealth and political power accumulated around Buddhism and the old Hindu religion was left high and dry. All kings derived their authority to rule over India from Buddhist monks for many centuries. Then came the Gupta Kings. This dynasty was not propped up by Buddhist monastic power. It was the old-stock of Hindu priest class that legitimized this dynasty. Immediately, the Gupta Kings commissioned Hindu scholars to create a Purana which would subsume Buddha and the Buddhist religion. That was the birth of the Vishnu Purana, where Bhagavan Vishnu feels intensely for suffering mankind and incarnates himself time and again on earth to lift up decadent mankind. Of the innumerable such incarnations, one was Buddha! Thus Buddha came to be seen as a form of Bhagavan Vishnu. Thereafter, Buddhism could not retain its status as a separate religion, and could survive as but one of the many special forms of the generalized entity called ‘Religion’.

While Buddhists must have felt really bad at this development, some might even have called it devious manipulation on the part of the Hindus, this was the standard response of Hinduism to any religious force that grew up in this land from within or entered this land from without. In fact, what we call as Hinduism itself is the outcome of a series of such ‘mergers and acquisitions’ in the religious field. Strictly speaking, there is no monolithic religion called Hinduism at all. It is an extremely organic conglomeration of innumerable religions all of which have diverse histories and dynamics of growth. And an important tool of achieving these repeated, seamless mergers, has been that of creating Puranas.

Although India worships innumerable gods and goddesses, all of them are seen as intimately interconnected, and emanating from a single divine source. Thus, although all these gods and goddesses have their unique identity, they all melt into a formless Being. Thus, even though each god or goddess is seen as having merged into the One Universal Formless Being, each god or goddess is free to retain their own unique name, form and identity. Thus, Shiva is a god worshipped by a huge number of people in India. But, every worshipper of Shiva knows that his/her god of choice is but a special form of the One Universal Being (which is called Brahman in India). Same with Mother worshippers, or Vishnu worshippers. The variety of deities available for choice by followers is mind-boggling in India. Mother can be worshipped as Durga, Kali, Lakshmi, Raja Rajeshwari, Lalitha Parameshwari, etc. Further each of these forms can be worshipped in hundreds of forms with minor variations. Newer and newer Puranas are created that will weave all these forms of God into an organic superstructure, which appeals to a very basic strata of the human personality (and not just his intellect). The message is loud and clear that all forms of God are of equal value, since they all emanate from a single source, but each form of God is invaluable to the individual person to whom it appeals viscerally. Thus, every person is accorded full freedom to worship whichever form of God (called Ishta) that appeals to him; he is free to consider that his form of choice is supreme, as far as he is concerned; but that other forms of God that appeal to others taste are also equally true and correct, and of same ultimate value.

This education of the masses is the ultimate aim of Puranas. Swamiji says: Some historical truth is the nucleus of every Purana. The object of the Puranas is to teach mankind the sublime truth in various forms; and even if they do not contain any historical truth, they form a great authority for us in respect of the highest truth which they inculcate… The object of the Puranas was the education of mankind, and the sages who constructed them contrived to find some historical personages and to superimpose upon them all the best or worst qualities just as they wanted to, and laid down the rules of morals for the conduct of mankind…The Puranas have the good and common sense to work in the line of least resistance; and the successes that have been attained by the Puranas have been marvelous and unique.

Mythology speaks directly to the heart, bypassing the intellect. Father Antony DeMello is supposed to have said, ‘A story is the shortest distance between a man and the Truth.’ Swamiji says very pointedly: Develop love of imagery and beautiful poetry and then enjoy all mythologies as poetry. Come not to mythology with ideas of history and reasoning. Let it flow as a current through your mind, let it be whirled as a candle before your eyes, without asking who holds the candle, and you will get the circle; the residuum of truth will remain in your mind. The writers of all mythologies wrote in symbols of what they saw and heard, they painted flowing pictures. Do not try to pick out the themes and so destroy the pictures; take them as they are and let them act on you. Judge them only by the effect and get the good out of them. Carl Jung also was of the opinion that the collective unconscious mind speaks in a strange language of symbols and imageries, much like fairy tales of children. When we tap into this strange language, we find that communication is very intense and immediate. All religions make use of this fact.

But the widespread dissemination of modern scientific education has sucked the life out of all mythology. Too much reasoning and questioning is counterproductive in many cases, as we see in its deleterious effect on mythology. Certain level of naiveté goes a long way in imbibing vital knowledge about oneself and mankind, when presented and received in the form of mythology.

We feel, it is necessary to present the ideas related to harmony of religions in the form of a mythology, which we have attempted in broad strokes in this article. Only the broad outlines are painted here. Interested persons can develop on this skeleton and fill it up with skin, flesh and, muscles.

****************

Part-1:

In Vaikunta, the divine world of Vishnu, his consort Devi Lakshmi approached the Lord and said, “Lord, I have been speaking to our children on earth and I think things are not all that well down there.”

Vishnu: What is happening there? Is it serious?

Lakshmi: Our children seem to be quarrelling with the devotees of other gods. No, it is not with devotees of Shiva, which I cleared up some time ago, along with Kali and Durga. This time, it is with the children of Jesus and Mohammad.

Vishnu: Why don’t you talk to Mary and Ayesha? Sort it out between yourselves.

Lakshmi (with rising irritation in her voice): Do I have to do everything around here? I can’t get a little help from you, even when I ask for it!

Vishnu: Alright, alright. I will look into it.

Saying this, Vishnu got up and left Vaikunta, headed towards Kailasa, the divine abode of Shiva.

Shiva: What a pleasant surprise, brother! Welcome! How come you are alone? That doesn’t bode well. Hope Devi Lakshmi is fine. The other day I saw her in deep discussion with Durga and the other goddesses in the inner chambers. I saw almost the whole group here the other day – Vagdevi, Gargi, Maitreyi, Sita, Radha, Yashodhara, Mary, Ayesha, and Vishnupriya too. Is something wrong, brother?

Vishnu: Lakshmi tells me that our devotees are quarreling on earth. Do you know anything about it?

Shiva: Is that so? I will send my lieutenants. They will go and set things right with my devotees. You know I did send them sometime back. They returned and told me that they took care of things and that our devotees will not fight again. I wonder why it is happening again.

Vishnu: No, no. The quarrel isn’t between our devotees. It is between our devotees, yours and mine together on one side, and with the devotees of Jesus and Mohammad.

Shiva: Yes, yes…come to think of it, Durga was saying something to me the other day about it. I didn’t register exactly what she said. But, yes. It was something to that effect. Minor issues, I guess. Happens once in a while on earth. They will sort it out.

Vishnu: No, brother. It is serious this time. You should have seen Lakshmi when she told me. She was livid. She will create problems for me if I don’t do anything about it soon. Can you help?

Shiva: oho! That means Durga won’t be late in creating troubles here for me! Come to think of it, she was making snide remarks today itself! Something like, ‘I have to do everything around here; you are useless;’ those kinds of things have been going on since the morning. Okay, this is the reason! Wait. I will call Jesus and Mohammad here. We can talk with them and find out more. Meanwhile, care to listen to some music while we wait?

Soon, Jesus and Mohammad arrived in full pomp and glory at Kailasa and started discussing with Shiva and Vishnu.

Jesus: Look here. It’s been quite a long time since I was on earth. My devotees have penetrated every corner of earth. I have always told you that my job was by far the most difficult. You (to Vishnu) and Shiva have always worked on the same set of people on earth. So too have Abraham and Zarathustra. But, brother Buddha, brother Mohammad and I have had a raw deal, so to speak. We have worked among the most disparate peoples on earth and brought them up. And I, especially have had it the worst.

Shiva: But what exactly has happened? Unless you tell us the details, how will we plan an intervention?

Jesus: Right after I returned from earth, I had told you and Vishnu to do some follow up. I don’t know what follow up you all did, but, my devotees ended up coming to all sorts of conclusions that have over time created a mess on earth. They have ended up concluding that I am the only Prophet and that salvation is possible only through devotion to me. Half the world now believes that! And whenever my devotees come in contact with your devotees, there is a clash, often violent.

Vishnu: We dealt with this problem sometime back. That was when Mohammad went to earth, isn’t it? Didn’t Mohammad address that issue adequately?

Mohammad: Yes. I cleared up that issue. I pointed out repeatedly that Jesus’s devotees had indeed misunderstood his message and I gave them the correction. In fact, I worked on an extremely diverse group of people, who interacted with all devotees of all Prophets till my time. Hence, I gave them the secret of harmony among all devotees on earth. I gave them a full and final message, tightly binding the message in my tradition, fool-proofing it against any sort of degradation. I do not understand what went wrong. Maybe someone should go down again and take stock of the present situation.

Jesus: If I may add a word; why hasn’t Buddha been called to this meeting? My children who have been keeping me updated about the developments down there have told me repeatedly that the present situation is caused exclusively by Buddha and his children.

Vishnu: Now, let us all not point fingers at one another. We are all one. Jesus, what do your children mean when they say Buddha created this mess?

Jesus: As is the rule in our worlds, I will wait for Buddha to join us and not speak in his absence about his mistakes.

Shiva (being the host): Excellent! Let us have some refreshments in the meanwhile.

After sometime, Buddha walks in with Ananda and Mahakassapa. Immediately, the hall became silent and Vishnu addressed Jesus, asking him to explain how Buddha had contributed to the present situation on earth.

Jesus: With the greatest love towards my brother Buddha, I must be allowed to point out that it is his followers who said, for the 1st time on earth, that their Prophet alone was true, that their religion alone had the truth and that their spiritual practices alone were the correct ones. Until then, every time one of went incarnated on earth, our followers all knew that we all come from one stock. With all my love to our brother Buddha, I am constrained to say that this was the 1st time we saw the widespread acceptance of this seditious idea. All the troubles on earth can be traced back to this one idea.

Buddha: Two things, brother Jesus – firstly, I never said it myself; how can I say such a thing when I know that you and I are identical and equally divine! Of course, I am quite aware that over time, the message I gave got transformed into the strange form that you rightly pointed out; secondly, I did utter that the Vedas and the Vedic religion are not the only path to salvation; why? Vishnu knows; Shiva knows very well why I did so; when I incarnated on earth, I searched every nook and corner of the land for someone to teach me the way to Truth; I knew that some of the persons I approached were indeed in possession of the divine knowledge which they could have easily imparted to me, if only they were not so pathetic; they had cocooned themselves within their Brahmin caste and blocked the spread of the divine knowledge from all but their own! Hence, I hewed a new way and gave open access to anyone interested to reach the truth! You will all appreciate that we incarnate each time only to reach out to the last man; how can we allow anyone on earth to monopolize divine knowledge and block others from access to it?

Vishnu: Buddha is perfectly right. But what Jesus says is also to the point. The question is – what do we do now?

Jesus: I am constrained to point out that if only you had sent a sturdy follow up team every five hundred years or so, after me, the people would have been adequately educated to see that we are all one, that all our messages are equally true, each being a unique version of the infinite truth. Exclusivity would have been tempered and we would not have this situation today. Unless your people inject Vedanta after each incarnation, will man not end up seeking and establishing exclusivity? Doesn’t brother Shiva always say ‘See that universality be not hampered in the least. Everything must be sacrificed, if necessary, for that one sentiment, universality. Universality – perfect acceptance, not tolerance only – we preach and perform.’

Vishnu: Well, I did send a really good set of persons for follow up, exactly as you wanted. I am really at a loss to know what went wrong! I wish Lakshmi were here; she would perhaps know where things went wrong.

Buddha: Let me tell you what happened; all the persons you sent refused to move out of India! And Jesus’s followers and Mohammad’s followers grew up without the nurturing Vedantic ideas of India! I am really sorry to point out that my followers have faced the brunt of a severe ostracization from the followers of all my predecessors in India. But the message I gave down there was specially designed for the rebels, for the detractors, for the agnostics and the atheists. I seriously feel we have to talk to our matrons what’s with the surge in the number of fanatics on earth! Unless our matrons permit, how can these fanatics escape from hell, and take birth on earth?

Vishnu (turning to Shiva): Shiva, how did this come about? Why didn’t my people go out of India? What about those guys you sent from time to time? Didn’t they also go out of India and spread the knowledge special to India?

Mohammad: I know that Shiva had sent one brilliant person around the time when I was on earth. I wanted him to move among my followers. That was urgently needed. I even spoke to Mother Durga about it; I even asked Ayesha to ask Mother Durga about it. But that didn’t happen and all hell has broken lose on earth as a consequence. (Addressing Vishnu) You and Shiva are too senior to me and Jesus; we feel very awkward to repeatedly ask you for help, that too when our respective regions of influence on earth are so far from India, where all your followers are concentrated. But a blunder has been committed by repeatedly refusing to heed to our calls for help.

Shiva: You say you told Durga about sending Shankara to Arabia? How come I never knew about this? (Looking towards Vishnu, and addressing him) Are you thinking what I am thinking? (Again, addressing Mohammad) I never knew you needed Shankara with you; he would have loved to do so; I had briefed him to clean up after Buddha and he did that job superbly.

Mohammad: I even sent my trusted lieutenant Mansoor-Al-Hallaj to India, for informing that I had incarnated in the Middle-East of Asia, and that India had to now pour its treasures urgently, before time runs out. But nothing came out of it. And Mansoor had to pay a dear price on earth.

Vishnu: Look here, all of you; I want all of you to go back to your worlds, meet with your lieutenants, assess the situation on earth and come back tomorrow again. We will decide after considering all aspects. Is that alright?

All the divine Prophets agreed and left to their own worlds.

Part – II

Shiva: Welcome to all the divine Prophets at my humble abode. I am very happy that all the Prophets of Babylonia, Assyria, Egypt, Jerusalem, Ireland, Greece and Rome, who were not here yesterday, are also present today. Yesterday, some of us met here. There seems to be some trouble brewing on earth recently. Jesus and Mohammad know quite a lot about it. So yesterday, Vishnu asked all of us to send our lieutenants to earth on a fact-gathering mission. Learning from them, first-hand, we have all assembled here now.

Abraham: My followers have scattered all over the world, having been driven out by Mohammad’s intransigent followers.

Mohammad: With all due respect to you, elder brother Abraham, I must ask you to kindly leave my followers out of your assessment. I have worked on the tribes that all of you, including brother Jesus, rejected and left out of your divine grace. I confined myself to only those on earth. And they have sought out and stuck with those similar to them all over the earth – the rejected, the insulted, the dregs of the world. I make bold to say that except for brother Buddha, I don’t see anyone else here, yes, none of you revered elders, who felt for those that have been left out of divine consideration!

Abraham: But, you specifically mentioned that your followers can kill others who are inimical to you, your conception of God, and your religion!

Mohammad: Our revered Elder brother Vishnu, when he went as Krishna – didn’t he too say the same thing? How come you guys are not blaming him for specifically directing Arjuna to kill those inimical to him? Like I said yesterday, a host of persons went from here to earth in the wake of Krishna’s Avatara. They created a background drone of Vedanta, against which Krishna’s call for arms and killing got highly tempered. Do I have to point out that I was denied that benefit? Once again I ask this august assembly, why weren’t similar persons sent in my wake? If only such a thing had happened, there would have been no need for this meeting at all!

Shiva: Alright; the Jews are persecuted. What else do we have from earth?

Socrates: I found out that I never had such a following while I was down there in flesh and blood. But, after Buddha and Mohammad, I see that my following has increased exponentially. I see that all my ideas are flowering one by one, bringing great benefits to all followers of all revered Prophets here. I never expected to see this!

Zarathustra: Same as Abraham; my followers have all been forcefully made to convert to Mohammad’s group, or have been killed. The religion I established is all but gone! I don’t know how that is possible.

Mohammad: Dear brother Zarathustra, fear not. None of your followers have disappeared. My sources of informants tell me that even after coercion, all your followers are secretly following your path, although, superficially they seem to have adopted my path.

Jesus: My followers have all turned atheistic, agnostic or materialists, and the rest who swear by my name are clueless about me and my message. I hear even Mohammad’s followers are in the same boat, although the brand of religion he gave them falsely convinces them that they are all right.

Mohammad: Easy there, brother Jesus. But no matter what, I am not going there once more. I have done a really good job and I don’t think they need me again to incarnate among them. Please see through the haze on earth; the adjustment needed is among all your followers; leave mine alone; they are getting introduced to the religious impulse for the 1st time on earth and we shouldn’t expect anything much from them as yet. Of course, I am a bit concerned about the violence they seem to have developed off late, but I don’t need to go down to correct it. As I have pointed out repeatedly, this correction is needed in Shiva’s, Vishnu’s and our Mother’s followers in India; and from that corrected group, the world will get corrected. I am done here.

Shiva: My lieutenants inform me of a very dangerous development from earth. Our followers in India seem to be losing all respect for their age-old, time-tested religions and are all becoming either atheistic, agnostic, or rank materialists! I mean, those who have not already taken to Jesus and Mohammad’s path! Same is the situation with Vishnu’s followers, and my wife’s followers; although her followers seem to exhibit a certain doggedness to these influences. The utter lack of respect that our followers have for other Prophets and other religions has begun to rub off on their respect for us and our religions too. It won’t be long before all of us and our religions which we have created with so much sacrifice will all become redundant! The oldest religion – the Sun religion – has completely vanished from India. If India is such a situation, how do we revive the rest of the world? Indeed, the situation warrants a hitherto unprecedented solution.

Vishnu: Let’s face it; whenever one of us has incarnated on earth, there was always a pressing need from some part of the world or the other. I get it that it is time for one more such appearance on earth. However, what I gather from this meeting is that, this time, we have perhaps dallied a bit too long. The problems do not seem to be local on earth. It is widespread. All our followers seem to be lost and directionless down there on earth today. It will not do for one of us to go down this time. I guess this time an unprecedented incarnation is necessary. Now, as we all know, this will require the blessings of all our matrons. Shiva, can you please arrange a meeting of all of us with all our Mother-powers?

Shiva: Come to think of it, I am a bit fed up with this repeated incarnation and course-correction. This seems to be an endless job. I have always wanted to spend an extended period of time in the deepest Samadhi. In fact, I was just planning for such a vacation. And now comes up this vexing issue on earth. I don’t understand; whenever I plan to go on a vacation, and immerse myself in Samadhi, something or the other comes up and I have to forego my dream. Sometimes I get really angry, Vishnu. Perhaps it is time to close the whole earth chapter; what do you say?

Almost all the Prophets lend their voices and agree with Shiva, saying that they are all a bit bored with repeatedly addressing the earth-issue which somehow never seems to get cleared!

Vishnu: There, there; please; let us not get carried away by our sentiments. We have all made mistakes. Let us acknowledge that. And it has always been our sacrifice that has sustained earth and all other worlds. We have the responsibility of sustaining life everywhere. How can we ignore life, which is the most concrete form of all our Mother-powers? Of all that our matrons have created and brought into existence, isn’t man the greatest? Don’t we all know how much our matrons love man? Haven’t we seen that love for man in the eyes of our consorts? For the sake of that love that Lakshmi has for man on earth, she is sometimes ready to take me to task! I know it is the same with all of you too, without an exception. And mind you, none of us can close the earth chapter unless our matrons decide to do so, Shiva. Let us not complicate an already messed up issue. I guess we all need to consult with our matrons and decide what needs to be done next.

As Vishnu spoke, the lines of anger that had formed on Shiva’s forehead started melting slowly, and by the time Vishnu ended his speech, there was a divine smile on Shiva’s lips. This divine love between these oldest of gods was always a wonder for all the Prophets even in the divine worlds. The logic in Vishnu’s words and the intense feeling in his voice touched the hearts of every Prophet assembled on that day in Kailasa and everyone immediately knew what to do next. Every Prophet invoked his Mother-power and all the Mothers manifested themselves at once at Kailasa. Never before had such a concentration of power been seen anywhere in all the worlds. It was a sight for the gods, as they say.

Part – III

All the Mother-powers (Shakti, as they are all called generically) assembled in Kailasa. Mother Durga hosted them all. In the twinkle of the eye, all the Mother-powers blended into one Being, and this incredible manifestation of power called ‘Mother of the Universe’ (or Jagadamba, or Jagajjanani) addressed the divine assembly thus:

Jagadamba: I have decided to manifest once more on earth. While all my previous manifestations were meant for a very particular region on earth, for a very particular race, or for a people of a very specific mentality, this time it will be for all mankind. You have all noticed that my children on earth have now outgrown the constricting bindings of race, region, language, and religion. My children everywhere are struggling to outgrow their boundaries but find no means to doing so, bound as they are, by my own teachings of my past incarnations. This time, I shall manifest in my Universal Form, the Formless-Form, the Impersonal-Personal Form, as the embodiment of all gods and goddesses, as the fabled ‘All things to all men’, as the congealed form of all divine Prophets of the past. I call upon everyone here to come forward and lend your powers to me, for the world needs exactly such a manifestation this time. Not a new religion this time, but the essence of all religion will be shown to all men on earth. No religion will be rejected, or destroyed; rather every religion will be strengthened and fortified. Religions will multiply until every soul will have a religion of its own! Shraddha will awaken in all beings everywhere. I shall write on the banner of every religion: ‘Help and not Fight, Assimilation and not Destruction, Harmony and Peace and not Dissension.’ I shall teach them how to elevate themselves and one another without injuring their religion. I will give everyone Western science coupled with Vedanta, Brahmacharya as the guiding motto, and also Shraddha and faith in one’s own self. Each one of you has taught them universal brotherhood. This time I shall teach them the next step – Universal Selfhood. None of my children are babies anymore, no, not even Ayesha’s children. Time has come and I shall initiate every child of mine into Manhood. It is the gospel of Manhood that shall be spread on earth now. I shall stay on earth this time for as long as it needs to teach every child that he/she is divine and they will all learn how to manifest their divinity in every movement of life. Rejoice all of you at this divine decision of mine.

Vishnu: Yes, Mother. We will all make necessary preparations. With your blessings, we will yet again achieve our intended goal. On behalf of all the Prophets of the all the world, I beseech you to bless all our children on earth, so that everyone moves forward, renouncing selfishness and manifesting their divinity.

It was a divine sight to see Jagadamba, the Mother-of-the-Universe, disintegrate herself into the innumerable Mother-powers of the world and each Shakti went away to their respective abodes, laughing and talking, showering their blessings on all directions, with their respective Prophets and retinue following them in their wake.

Part – IV

Vishnu comes to Kailasa to find Shiva immersed in deep Samadhi. In fact, Vishnu had trouble finding Shiva in his own abode. Far, far away, tucked away in a remote corner of Kailasa, where no one ever goes, Shiva sat immersed in the deepest Samadhi; his body immobile, almost lifeless, except for the most bewitching smile on his lips, and every muscle and nerve of his face bursting with unspeakable joy. Vishnu assumes the form of a small baby and encircles the blue-tinted neck of the Great God (Mahadeva) who was actually in the form of the one of the fabled Seven Rishis (the Saptarishis, adored by ancient Indians and ancient Greeks alike). Slowly, Mahadeva opens his eyes and gazes with great love and longing at the divine child hanging by his neck. It is clear from his eyes that this was indeed the form on which he had been meditating. The form of God which he beheld with eyes closed, was now present before him and he was beholding that same form of God with his eyes open.

Part – V

Shiva comes to Vaikunta to meet Vishnu.

Shiva: Why did you bring me down from Samadhi? I was so blissful in that state.

Vishnu: Look here; I am going to earth once again. I want you to come with me. I am planning a lot of things to be done down there. I am casting the plans centered around you.

Shiva: What! No! Not possible! Please pardon me, dear brother. Leave me out of this. I seriously don’t like it down there. It is so difficult to calm the mind once you assume a human body. Somehow, I was never able to balance my sense of responsibility with my intense urge to meditate whenever I have been on earth! Look at me here; I am floating on Bliss!

Vishnu: Well, go and take it up with the Mother-of-the-Universe. She had decided so. I am just following orders, that’s all.

Hearing this, Shiva calmed down. After considering the situation for a couple of moments, he spoke thus:

Shiva: What is the plan?

Vishnu: I am leaving on the 9th day of the dark moon this month which is Phalguna. I have chosen a great Rama devotee in Kamarpukur in whose household I will be born. You shall follow me after 27 earth years, 7 days after Paush-Purnima. I have selected a very pure couple in Kolkata for you.

Shiva: Will Rakhal be going too? I need some people if I am going with you, people who will listen to me and be my helpers in the work.

Vishnu: Yes. Rakhal will be there. He will join me a little later, after I establish myself down there. If you wish, you could talk to him and bring him down at the same time as your descent.

Shiva: Look here, brother Vishnu; the mess down there is an accumulated thing. Jesus and Mohammad are livid, as you saw yesterday.

Vishnu: I know, I know. That is the reason I want you to round up at least one important person from each of the worlds. I want at least one person from the retinue of Yajnavalkya, Rama, Krishna, Chaitanya, Jesus, Buddha, and Mohammad. Do you get me? I need at least one from each of these worlds. If you can manage to get more than one in each case, that would be an added advantage to clear up the mess.

Shiva: I get your point. I will arrange to send at least one from each of these worlds to work with you. What I suggest is that we send a series of persons from each of these worlds in short intervals to earth, so that I too will have a good mix of the crew to work with, after you depart; and we will have a good mix thereafter too for about 500 years. That will ensure that what you initiate will take roots and we won’t have to listen to things like we did yesterday.

Vishnu: Good. You do that. I have two special requests for you. You know that I have problems when I am down there. I need a couple of extremely pure persons to live with me, pure to the very marrow of the bone. If required, talk to the Mother-of-the-Universe, and ask her to create a new being taking equal parts from Radha and Krishna, or something like that.

Shiva: Will do. That is one request. What is the other one?

Vishnu: Promise me not to get angry with me for making the next request.

Shiva: O come on; you know me; I can never get angry with you for long. Do I have anything inside me except you?

Vishnu: When you meet me on earth, you must hand over the key to your heart to me. You know I can never take it by force. You must voluntarily surrender to me the key to your self-realization.

Shiva: Why would I do that?! And what would you do with it?

Vishnu: Look here; I need to ensure that you stick around on earth long enough for you to clean up the mess. You have a tendency to scoot from there as soon as you feel that you have done enough. And you get satisfied very quickly. This time, I want no mistakes. I need you there long enough. I will decide when you will exit from there. Please…

Shiva (with a very sweet smile on his lips): Alright, alright. Don’t cringe. I will do as you wish. But you will owe me big time for this. I hope this doesn’t become a habit with you, every time we go down!

Vishnu: I have worked out a series of places on earth that we shall all sanctify. I was told by Lakshmi today morning that she won’t be able to accompany me entirely by herself, rather all the Mother-powers will congeal, like yesterday and the Jagajjanani will incarnate. You will need to arrange for her smooth passage on earth, the right helpers for the entire period. I suggest you talk to Durga before you schedule her helpers.

Shiva: Everyone I approach will gladly agree to serve her. It is you and me that we will need to think hard and perhaps even coerce in some cases. Are you sure Rakhal is going? Last time I spoke to him, he said he was almost retired. I don’t know about him.

Vishnu: Rakhal will go, alright. He can’t live without me around.

Shiva: So, what do you mean? Will he leave with you, then, from earth? I will need him to follow up after me. If you don’t ensure that, I am not surrendering my power of self-realization to you!

Vishnu: Understood. Now, will you go over the list of places we will sanctify?

Shiva: I suggest you stay in one place. I will travel all over India and also to those regions that Buddha, Jesus and Mohammad have claimed as theirs. About Mother too, I suggest you keep her within India. Let her visit all the important holy places in India and rejuvenate them. I will need that for my work. By the way, I can ask some of the persons who belong to the cross-section of Buddha, Jesus and Mohammad’s groups to cook up some fancy gadgets to ease your work of disseminating your message.

Vishnu: No. Nothing fancy during my lifetime. Arrange to send a particular young man who hung around me when I went as Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. I will send you his name soon. Lakshmi knows his name. He will note down my message verbatim for posterity.

Lakshmi walks in and serves heavenly beverages to Shiva and Vishnu.

Shiva (to Lakshmi): Mother, I want you to awaken the women-folk when you are on earth. Every time I incarnated, I had specified that women cannot be neglected. One of the main reasons for the mess is the utter neglect of women. My special prayer to you is to take care of this issue, apart from your main job down there.

Lakshmi: You know me very well. I don’t like to come to the forefront on earth. I am comfortable working from behind the screen, as it were. You go ahead. My blessings will be with you at every step.

Vishnu: Look here, I have planned it like this: I will establish the goal of human life; Shiva will integrate all the spiritual paths into four Yogas; I need you to embody Shakti. Wont you do this much? If you don’t do this, you do realize that you will never be able to argue with me ever again that I don’t do enough for your children on earth!

Lakshmi: Alright. But, my physical form on earth will become known far and wide only after I return back here. I will leave a permanent form of mine this time. Never again will earth be devoid of a form to worship Shakti.

Shiva: Buddha was telling me the other day that his followers were on the verge of creating a gadget that will capture a physical form accurately. He was livid that people on earth were depicting him as a mongoloid person; he says people have also depicted Jesus as a fair European person, with long face! I laughed myself into a stomach-ache hearing this!

Vishnu: Now, that would be one gadget I could use. I wish to leave a faithful image of my form this time. My form this time will be the form of the Formless; as people grow closer to this form, it will melt into the Formless.

Shiva: This time we will have to establish once for all that all Prophets are actually various forms of the One Being, and that all religions are but various forms of the One Religion. I will sear into the hearts of all people on earth the fact that each soul is potentially divine. I will not leave a single loose end this time. I will throw broadcast all divine secrets and inject infinite strength into every soul. With your blessings, Mother, this time I shall inspire men everywhere, until the world shall know that it is one with God.

Lakshmi: I heard Durga tell you, ‘Do you protect me, or do I protect you?’ Remember? The main thing is to establish an ideal of renunciation. Everything else will be only an added advantage. My children have forgotten what Tyaga and Seva mean. Shiva, you must do something to set in motion an arrangement that will teach my children, especially in India, mutual help and appreciation, as that is absolutely necessary. Yashodhara was lamenting how Buddha had done something like that but it was destroyed long ago. Of course, Mary was saying that her children had learnt the secrets from Yashodhara’s children and had worked it out in their lands. A self-adjusting organization is the great need this time. If you can get one, that will perhaps be the last time you will need to go down.

Shiva started dancing in joy, hearing this from Mother Lakshmi.

Part – VI

The divine sage Narada is sitting with the denizens of the divine worlds, and conversing with them about the impending Avatara of the Lord on Earth, for protection of religion.

A divine denizen: Revered Sage, we hear that the Avatara this time will be unique and quite different from all the previous ones. Could you kindly tell us in what ways the Lord will have his Lila this time?

Hearing this, Narada closed his eyes and started reciting the 108 special names of the special Avatara that the Lord would manifest, as follows:

Sri Ramakrishna Ashtotthara-Shata-naamaStotram

  1. Om Akhanda-sacchidanandayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is the indivisible Existence-Knowledge-Bliss

  • Om Saptarshi-mandala-viharinenamaha

Salutations to Him who revels in the world of the Seven Sages

  • Om Gaya-vishnavenamaha

Salutations to the Lord Vishnu of Gaya

  • Om Gadadharayanamaha

Salutations to the Lord Gadadhara

  • Om Ramakrishnayanamaha

Salutations to Sri Ramakrishna

  • Om Chandramani-sukumarayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the soul-bewitching son of Chandramani

  • Om Kshudirama-hridaya-nidhayenamaha

Salutations to Him who was the heart’s treasure of Kshudiram Chattopadhyaya

  • Om Parama-prema-rupayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is of the very nature of Supreme Love

  • Om Kamara-pushkara-bhagyadayanamaha

Salutations to Him who brought great good fortune to Kamarpukur

  1. Om Dhani-sukha-karayanamaha

Salutations to Him who made Dhani happy by seeking alms from her.

  1. Om Gana-natana-nipunayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was an expert in singing & dancing

  1. Om Laukika-vidya-vivarjitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who rejected ‘Bread-winning’ Education

  1. Om Dakshineshwara-nivasayanamaha

Salutations to Him who made Dakshineshwar his residence

  1. Om Bhavatarini-pujakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the worshipper of Bhavatarini

  1. Om Rani-Rasamani-vanditayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was revered by Rani Rasmani

  1. Om Mathuranatha-sevitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was served by Mathuranath Biswas

  1. Om Alaukika-puja-niratayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was engrossed in an unprecedented form of ritualistic worship

  1. Om Mrinmaya-murthau-chinmaya-rupa-darshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who saw Consciousness in the stone image

  1. Om Sarada-priya-karayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was dear to Sharada Devi

  • Om Divya-adbhuta-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was a spiritual aspirant of the highest order.

  • Om Kama-kanchana-parivarjitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who utterly rejected Lust & Gold

  • Om Akhanda-Brahmacharinenamaha

Salutations to Him who maintained unbroken Continence

  • Om Urdhvaretasenamaha

Salutations to Him whose entire psycho-physical energies were upward bound

  • Om Suvarna-varna-vapushenamaha

Salutations to Him whose body was of a golden hue

  • Om Sarva-yoga-samanvitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who harmonized all the various forms of Yoga in his own spiritual practice

  • Om Sarva-Bhava-ranjitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revelled in all the spiritual Bhavas

  • Om Santana-bhava-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who practiced the ‘Santaana-Bhaava’ (the filial mood)

  • Om Vatsalya-bhava-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who practiced the ‘Vatsalya-Bhaava’ (the motherly mood)

  • Om Madhura-bhava-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who practiced the ‘Madhura-Bhaava’ (the sweet mood)

  • Om Shanta-bhava-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who practiced the ‘Shanta-Bhaava’ (the serene mood)

  • Om dasya-bhava-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who practiced the ‘Dasya-Bhaava’ (the obedient mood)

  • Om Hanumad-bhava-nimagnayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was engrossed in the Bhaava of Hanuman

  • Om Bhairavi-hridaya-deepakayanamaha

Salutation to Him who enlightened the heart of Bhairavi

  • Om Ashtanga-yoga-siddhayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was an expert in the path of Ashtanga Yoga

  • Om Totapuri-samstutayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was well praised by Tota Puri

  • Om Tyaga-vairagya-nidhayenamaha

Salutations to Him who was a repository of Renunciation & Dispassion

  • Om Nirvikalpaya-samadhi-siddhayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was an expert in Nirvikalpa Samadhi

  • Om Ashta-siddhi-sampannayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was endowed with the Eight Siddhis

  • Om Shodashi-puja-niratayanamaha

Salutations to Him who performed the Shodashi Puja

  • Om Bhaminyam-jagajjanani-darshanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who saw the Divine Mother of the Universe in his own wife

  • Om Dareshuudara-charitayanamaha

Salutations to Him whose behavior towards his wife was exemplary.

  • Om Sarva-mata-sadhakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who performed Sadhana in all faiths

  • Om Krista-mahammada-darshinenamaha

Salutations to Him who saw Christ & Mohammedin spiritual visions

  • Om Bhavamukha-sthitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was established in the spiritual state of Bhavamukha

  • Om Sarva-dharma-sthapakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the rationale of all Religions

  • Om Dakshineshwara-deva-manavayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the Divine God-man of Dakshineshwar

  • Om Gurunam-guravenamaha

Salutations to Him who was the Guru of his own Gurus

  • Om Pandita-patha-pradarshinenamaha

Salutations to Him who showed the path of true progress to great scholars

  • Om Shastra-sara-grahana-samarthayanamaha

Salutations to Him who had the ability to grasp the inner meaning of the Scriptures

  • Om Narendradi-shishya-parivritayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was surrounded bydisciples like Narendra and others

  • Om Narendra-nastikya-nashanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who destroyed the agnosticism of Narendra

  • Om Girisha-chandra-tarakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who saved Girish Chandra from degeneracy

  • Om Mahendra-natha-varadayanamaha

Salutations to Him who gave a special ability to Mahendranath

  • Om Keshava-chandra-vanditayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was revered by Keshab Chandra

  • Om Ishwara-chandra-nanditayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was pleased Ishwarchandra by his ideas and expressions

  • Om Sahaja-samadhi-chaturayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was an expert in achieving Samadhi in his natural state of existence

  • Om Vividha-yoga-dik-darshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who clarified the paths of various types of sadhana

  • Om Sakala-sadhaka-samstutayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was worshipped by spiritual aspirants of all paths

  • Om Naga-Mahashaya-samsevitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was served by Nag Mahashay

  • Om Aghoramani-sampujitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was worshipped by Aghoramani

  • Om Samasta-nari-kula-sammanitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was revered by all women everywhere

  • Om Ananda-amrita-mattayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was always intoxicated by the Bliss of God

  • Om Prema-sudharnavayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the Ocean of Supreme Love

  • Om Vachana-amrita-varshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who showered the nectarine words recorded in his Gospel

  • Om Bahuvidha-bhava-sagarayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is an Ocean of all sorts of Bhavas

  • Om Maha-pataka-nivarakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the remover of the greatest sins

  • Om Bharanyasa-svikritayanamaha

Salutations to Him who received the ‘Power of Attorney’ (of Girish Ghosh)

  • Om Sharanagata-vatsalayanamaha

Salutations to Him who protectively embraces the true renouncer as His own child

  • Om Sarvatra-samadarshanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who saw Same-ness everywhere

  • Om Dina-jana-mandarayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the refuge of the lowly and the meek

  • Om Shiva-bhave-jiva-seva-vidhayakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who ordained that people should be served as images of God

  • Om Sarva-dukha-shamanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who removes all kinds of suffering

  • Om Parama-shantidayanamaha

Salutations to Him who bestows the greatest Peace

  • Om Jnana-Bhakti-pradayakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who bestows Knowledge and Devotion

  • Om Sanyasa-dharma-darshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who rejuvenated the path of Monasticism

  • Om Grihastha-dharma-mandanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who validated the path of Married life

  • Om Bhakta-jana-kalpavrikshayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is the wish-fulfilling-tree for devotees

  • Om Sada-dayardra-hridayayanamaha

Salutations to Him who always has a compassionate heart

  • Om Ananda-purna-vadanayanamaha

Salutations to Him whose face is full of Bliss

  • Om Mohanashaka-nayanayanamaha

Salutations to Him whose eyes destroy delusions

  • Om Ahaituka-kripa-sindhavenamaha

Salutations to Him whose graceis unconditional

  • Om Daurjanya-damanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who destroys wickedness in people

  • Om Saujanya-paripalanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who protects the good and gentle people

  • Om Nigrahanugraha-samarthayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is capable of bestowing self-control on us

  • Om Asatyam-asahishnavenamaha

Salutations to Him who could not tolerate falsehood

  • Om Satya-vak-parayanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who always stuck to the Truth

  • Om satya-patha-pratishtitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was established in the path of Truth

  • Om Jnana-vijnana-tattva-darshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed the ideals of Jnana & Vijnana

  • Om Abhuta-purva-dampatya-prakashanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed the unprecedented ideal of married life

  • Om Grihastopi-yativarayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was the best of monks even though he was married

  • Om Shishu-sahaja-charitayanamaha

Salutations to Him whose natural behavior was like that of a child

  • Om Madhura-vachana-sechanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who showered nectarine words on devotees

  • Om Sarala-vakyeshu-vedanta-bodhana-chaturayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was an expert in explaining Vedanta in the simplest language

  • Om Shodasha-shishya-nirmatrenamaha

Salutations to Him who created sixteen monastic disciples

  • Om Vira-Vivekananda-pradayinenamaha

Salutations to Him who gifted the fearless Vivekananda to the world

  • Om Sakala-Adarsha-paripurnayanamaha

Salutations to Him who fulfilled all ideals

  • Om Paramahamsa-varenyayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was revered as the Paramahamsa

  • Om Paramananda-vitaranayanamaha

Salutations to Him who distributed Supreme Bliss

  • Om Charamoddhesha-pradarshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed the supreme goal of human life

  1. Om Shiva-rupa-pradarshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed Himself in the form of Shiva

  1. Om Kali-rupa- pradarshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed Himself in the form of Kali

  1. Om Gopala-rupa- pradarshakayanamaha

Salutations to Him who revealed Himself in the form of Gopala

  1. Om Radha-bhava-nimagnayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was immersed in the Bhava of Radha

  1. Om Raghuvira-bhava-ranjitayanamaha

Salutations to Him who was imbued with the Bhava of Raghuvir

  1. Om Sitasmita-vadanayanamaha

Salutations to Him who had the smile of Sita on his face

  1. Om Sarva-mantratmanenamaha

Salutations to Him who is the embodiment of all mantras

  1. Om Sarva-tantratmanenamaha

Salutations to Him who is the embodiment of all tantras

  1. Om Sarva-deva-devi-svarupayanamaha

Salutations to Him who is the embodiment of all gods and goddesses

Iti Sri Ramakrishna-Ashtottara-shata-namavali-stotramsampurnam

Thus ends the 108 names of Sri Ramakrishna

—————–

Divine denizens (All in one voice): O revered Sage, we are blessed to have listened to the divine Lila of our Lord which is to unfold shortly on earth.

Narada: Yes, indeed you all are blessed to have listened to that divine Lila. Much more blessed will those humans be, who will witness this unprecedented Lila on earth. Even more so will be those humans who will willingly participate in furthering our Lord’s mission on earth for aeons to come. All of you denizens of the different divine worlds are all great spiritual sadhakas who stand witness to the divinity of our Lord in one form or the other. Innumerable places will now be sanctified on earth soon. Go, all of you, and manifest yourselves in one form or the other in each of the places that will be sanctified by our Lord and his retinue. Some can be tress, some embankments by the rivers and ponds, some again can be the furniture on which our Lord will recline and rest. Some will be the sweeper of the roads on which he will walk, some will be the vegetable seller from whose stock, his meals will be cooked. Thus, every horse-drawn carriage on which he will travel, every bird that will sing in his presence will be denizens of the various divine worlds created by the various Avataras of the part. Go once again, all of you, and bear witness to our Lord’s incredible Lila.

A divine denizen: How shall we worship our Lord when we are on earth?

Narada: I will not spoil the charm by revealing it all here. But this time you shall truly worship the Lord only by spiritual realisation and not by any specific action. And every act that you shall engage in, while on earth, will be valid and potent means for achieving this spiritual realisation that is so dear to our Lord. The world’s work will be the great Sadhana, wherein people accumulate character, by which, when the time comes, they can rise even into the Nirvikalpa Samadhi itself. Character is self-restraint. Self-restraint is self-direction. Self-direction is concentration. Concentration when perfect is Samadhi. From perfect work to perfect Mukti This is the swing of the soul. Be then perfect in work, while on earth, and thus please our Lord!

Part – VII

Thus has it been recorded in the sacred Samanvaya Purana, the holiest of holy books revealed by Jagajjanani herself to her devoted child. Anyone who reads these holy words at least once a day is sure to realize one’s true self as divine; seeing one’s own Self in everyone, and seeing everyone in one’s own self, one will reach the blessed state of Vijnana.

*****************

Afterword:

The reader will clearly see that this work of mythology will necessarily have to remain anonymous. If the name of the author is made known, then the charm of this work will be lost. It will become clear that the Purana was created with hindsight, with full knowledge of how the Avatara’s Lila unfolded. The trick in myth-creation is to leave certain things unsaid, so that the unconscious mind fills in the gaps and completes the picture.

Hence, I wish to end with the following words:

I am fortunate to have been able, with the grace of the Mother-of-the-Universe, to translate into English, the original Sanskrit work of the same title ‘Samanvaya Purana’. The only copy I got hold of was so old that as I turned each page, it crumbled into dust. It is indeed the grace of God that at least this version exists.

***************************

Education for Harmony of Religions: a broad outline

How do we achieve Harmony of Religions?

The end and aim, of all religions, is to realize God. The greatest of all training is to worship God alone. If each man chose his own ideal and stuck to it, all religious controversy would vanish…[1]Experience is the only source of knowledge. In the world, religion is the only science where there is no surety, because it is not taught as a science of experience. This should not be. There is always, however, a small group of men who teach religion from experience. They are called mystics, and these mystics in every religion speak the same tongue and teach the same truth. This is the real science of religion. As mathematics in every part of the world does not differ, so the mystics do not differ. They are all similarly constituted and similarly situated. Their experience is the same; and this becomes law…[2]The time is coming when we shall understand that to become religious means to become a prophet, that none can become religious until he or she becomes a prophet. We shall come to understand that the secret of religion is not being able to think and say all these thoughts; but, as the Vedas teach, to realise them, to realise newer and higher one than have ever been realised, to discover them, bring them to society; and the study of religion should be the training to make prophets. The schools and colleges should be training grounds for prophets.”[3]

These words of Swami Vivekananda form the basis of a framework for teaching harmony of religions in the modern world.

  • Introduction

Hinduism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam are the major religions of the world. Immediately, these major religions fall under two categories. Hinduism, Zoroastrianism and Judaism do not proselytize, while Buddhism, Christianity and Islam do so, quite aggressively. While proselytization is one of the major causes of strife and violence in the world, the fact that all these religions are at extreme variance with one another is itself a cause of strife and violence.

For many thousand years now, man has been dreaming of harmony among the religions. Simultaneously, man has also been dreaming of a Universal Religion. Instinctively, man has been seeking for these two ideals – harmony of religions, and a Universal Religion.

These two ideals are intimately connected. No two religions are similar. Every religion has its own unique philosophy, symbolism, mythology (or quasi-history, as Swamiji calls it), and rituals or practices. If only all religions had the same philosophy, symbology, etc., there would not have been such quarrels between them. So, why don’t we create a universal philosophy, symbology, etc. and unify all religions? That should be a simple enough matter.

  • Syncretic religions:

We have many examples of such experiments. Right-minded persons, all through history, have created ‘Syncretic religions’, picking the best aspects from various religions and stitching them together to form a ‘Universal Religion’.

In India, we have the example of the Brahmo religion. This was a religion invented by Raja Ram Mohan Roy with the express objective of including everyone. It was a superbly syncretic religion, if ever there was one. It had quite a decent following in some parts of India for some decades. Then it fizzled out. Today, we still have huge buildings in Kolkata and other important cities of India bearing the board of ‘Brahmo Samaj’, but in ruins due to disuse.

Similar was the Coconut Religion of Vietnam. Founded by a Buddhist mystic called Ong Dao Dua Nam in 1963, it synthesised Buddhism with Christianity and had about 4000 followers before being banned by Communist Govt in 1975. In fact, many Govts also have sponsored the creation of such syncretic religions from time to time in response to the waves of globalisation (such as the Russian Church by the USSR or the German Nationalist Church by the Nazi German Govt), all of which collapse after a short shelf life.

The great Mughal Emperor Akbar created a syncretic religion called ‘Din-e-ilahi’, by combining the benevolent aspects of all extant religions in his kingdom. As soon as Jahangir succeeded Akbar as the Emperor of India, he didn’t even have to officially declare ‘Din-e-ilahi’ as legal or illegal or blasphemous or defunct; there were no takers for the new religion! It died a logical death along with Akbar, its creator.

It was a common tradition for ancient or medieval nations to position the monarch as some sort of divinity. Such was the case in Japan for most of the time when it had an emperor. This belief of Shintoism says that the emperor is a ‘Arahitogami’, or human being who is also a god. This belief only ended in 1946, at the end of the Second World War. After surrendering Japan to the United States, Emperor Hirohito signed the Humanity Declaration, stating that he had never been a ‘Arahitogami’, and had simply inherited his title through family lineage. This was a critical step toward moving Japan out of its Imperial Age and into the modern age of democratic rule. By explicitly renouncing his divine status (and thus the divine status of all future emperors), Hirohito was no longer an imperial sovereign, but a constitutional monarch similar to the secular royalty of Great Britain or Canada. What is important for us to note here is the fact that an important deity disappeared from existence merely by a decision taken by a handful of powerful people of this world! Do all deities behave like this? Can a handful of people sit down and decide if we can discontinue the worship of a deity? Can some of us decide if we can pull down a deity from its divine status?

Manichaeism was a gnostic religion founded by an Iranian prophet named Mani about 250 AD. Manichaeism was one of those ‘fusion’ religions that drew influences from all over the place in order to form some kind of coherent cosmology. Mani drew from the teachings of Buddha, Zoroaster, and Jesus, combining them with some apocryphal writings like the Book of Enoch, as well as a smattering of Vedic, Egyptian, and Greek traditions. With the rise of Islam, this religion vanished entirely, with all its followers either being killed or getting converted into Islam! Just like the Brahmo religion founded by a great philanthropist Raja Ram Mohan Roy or ‘Din-e-ilahi’ founded by one of the greatest emperors Akbar, Manichaeism too died out. So, why didn’t some of the other religions too die down when impacted by Islam? Judaism or Christianity or Hinduism haven’t collapsed due to impact with Islam or for other reasons. Why is that?

From this we can see that if a religion is man-made, it doesn’t last. That brings us to the next topic: what is the nature of religion?

  • What is the nature of religion?

We have difficulty in fixing the date of origin of Hinduism and Judaism. The period of origin of Zoroastrianism, Christianity and Islam are more or less clear. These are all thousands of years old religion. Islam being the youngest of them all, is itself 1400 years old! Not one of them is showing any signs of dying. Instead, each one of them is thriving and growing. Even Zoroastrianism; for some time, it seemed like it was over. Only a handful of Parsis survived the Islamic onslaught by taking shelter in India. But today, we find that within Iran and Iraq, thousands of Parsis have been practicing their Zoroastrian religion surreptitiously, all these hundreds of years, and have now come out in the open and professing that they never really converted to Islam! How does one account for this?

On the other hand, every man-made religion has died out within a couple of decades of its founder’s death. Why is that?

Rationally speaking, it is these man-made religions that should have survived, and it is those ‘major’ religions that should have died out, since the man-made, syncretic religions serve the purpose of bringing peace and harmony among its followers, while the ‘major’ religions have a great tendency to create strife and violence among its followers and others who come in contact with them! What is happening here?

Aren’t the major religions also man-made? Most of them do have a person who is their founder. Zoroastrianism was founded by Zarathustra; Buddhism was founded by Buddha; Christianity was founded by Jesus Christ; Islam was founded by Mohammad. Hinduism and Judaism do not have a single founder, but they have a series of luminaries called Prophets who contributed significantly to their origin and growth. What is the difference between these major religions and any of the other ‘man-made’ syncretic religions? What is the nature of religion?

Every major religion claims to have originated directly from God. It is not a well-thought-out, carefully designed and planned body of thought, like the man-made syncretic religions. In many cases, there is a single founder, such as Buddha, Jesus or Mohammad. But these so-called persons are of a very special nature. For all practical purposes, they were people like us, but they also had a special faculty developed within them, which enabled them to access knowledge beyond the human ken. This special faculty, called Samadhi in Hindu terminology, or Fana in Islamic terminology, or Devekut in Jewish terminology, or Nirvana in Buddhist terminology, or spiritual absorption in Christian terminology, is a faculty available to all human beings.  It is a state of consciousness, just as waking, dream, sleep and death are states of consciousness which a normal human being experiences. These Prophets raise their consciousness to this exalted state and bring down spiritual truths which then become congealed into a religion in due course of time.

We can use our senses and perceive things. We can use our mind and perceive ideas. Similarly, we can use one more instrument, called Prana in Hindu terminology, Ruh/Nafs in Islamic terminology, Spirit in Christian terminology, Holy Ghost in Judaism, or Chitta in Buddhism, and perceive spiritual truths. While the former two forms of perception are commonly known and used by all mankind, this latter form of perception is very rare. It is an instrument, available in all human beings, but seldom developed and awakened. Once in a few hundred years, a special being takes birth in different parts of the world, in whom this instrument of perception is well developed; and he/she starts using this instrument and perceives spiritual truths and comes down to our normal state of consciousness and articulates those visions. These revelations form the heart of a religion. Activities that can lead to the development of the special supramental instrument in a normal person, thereby making that normal person also perceive the same spiritual truths are called as religious rituals or spiritual practices of that religion.

The most important thing to note here is that we have to invest our faith in this supramental activity which is potential in all of us. Then, with that faith, we will start making sense of all the practices that are enjoined upon us as followers of a particular religion. That is what Swamiji meant when he said: If each man chose his own ideal and stuck to it, all religious controversy would vanish. In most cases in this world, at present, most followers of any religion do not have faith in the supramental veracities revealed in their religion. Hence, their practices are all extremely superficial. This again leads them to argue about things they can neither see nor think and understand. If a person puts his faith in the spiritual truths revealed in his own religion, and he also had faith in the fact that he himself has an instrument within him, by awakening which, he can perceive those spiritual truths himself, and then, through strenuous struggle and practice, actually experiences supramental spiritual truth, then he becomes a Mystic. Swamiji says: These mystics in every religion speak the same tongue and teach the same truth.

This brings up an important question: what to do with those people, who would not develop their spiritual faculty, but would nevertheless argue and fight about things they do not even comprehend? We will answer this vital question a little later in this article.

It may be necessary for us recognise that the origin of a religion matters. If a religion is created by divine ordnance, it will survive, no matter what forces impact it. If a religion is created by the human will, it will collapse in a short while. Notice that when a religion arises, it will always have a human being at its centre, either a prophet or saint or an acclaimed great man. When a religion is born, it is not really possible to predict if it is true or not, if it will survive or not. We need to give it time. If the religion continues to survive for centuries, no matter what obstructions it faces, then we are forced to conclude that it was not an ordinary human impulse that gave rise to that religion. Seen from this viewpoint, we are forced to conclude that Jesus, Mohammed, and Buddha too were human beings, no doubt, but they were channels for a supreme power to work through them. It was this supreme power that ‘willed’, as it were, for a new religion to be born. The origin of a religion must be in the superconscious realm, and not from within the human brain. Swamiji says: “Thus, a tremendous statement is made by all religions; that the human mind, at certain moments, transcends not only the limitations of the senses, but also the power of reasoning. It then comes face to face with facts which it could never have sensed, could never hive reasoned out. These facts are the basis of all the religions of the world. Of course, we have the right to challenge these facts, to put them to the test of reason. Nevertheless, all the existing religions of the world claim for the human mind this peculiar power of transcending the limits of the senses and the limits of reason; and this power they put forward as a statement of fact.” A religion that originates in such a manner will continue to survive despite all sorts of obstructions. Such a religion will be seen to digest all impacting forces and to re-invent itself and continue to thrive in the world.

Swamiji makes some interesting observations in this regard: “My idea, therefore, is that all these religions are different forces in the economy of God, working for the good of mankind; and that not one can become dead, not one can be killed. Just as you cannot kill any force in nature, so you cannot kill any one of these spiritual forces. You have seen that each religion is living. From time to time it may retrograde or go forward. At one time, it may be shorn of a good many of its trappings; at another time it may be covered with all sorts of trappings; but all the same, the soul is ever there, it can never be lost. The ideal which every religion represents is never lost, and so every religion is intelligently on the march.”

Swamiji arrives at this amazing conclusion by developing a theory that every religion represents a vital aspect of truth. As long as that aspect of truth exists within the practices of that religion, nothing can destroy that religion. He even explains what those aspects of truth are for the major religions of the world.[4] This line of thought proceeds from a most important insight into the possibilities of a human being.

Although all human beings are more or less similar in potentialities, a comprehensive study of world history reveals that there are indeed two distinct categories of human beings that have walked on this earth (and will do so in the future too.) This understanding lies at the root of the theory of divine incarnation or Avatara that has been developed by Hinduism, and is largely accepted by all world religions with slight modifications. While the masses are indeed similar with respect to potentialities, a very special type of human being takes birth from time to time amongst the masses. He/she is a person just like all of us, superficially, there is a marked difference regarding the power this special person can manifest. The Avatara is a very special type of person. Swamiji contends that these Avataras are all the very same soul that takes birth again and again, roughly with an interval of 1500 years between each birth. And these Avataras are the real history-makers, or ‘epoch-makers’ as he calls them. Their birth and life highlight a marked change in the history of the world.

The religion that is created by such Avataras can never be destroyed, no matter what forces those religions have to face and contend with. They may face ups and downs, but never do they face oblivion. Somewhere, somehow, such religions will always have a following in this world, till the end of time. Why is this so? Two reasons: since the origin of this religion is by a very special type of person, who has direct access to Reality, he/she would have brought down at least one, if not more, aspect of Reality into our world. No matter what anyone of us does, we cannot destroy what is Real. By definition, the Real is that which cannot be destroyed. As long as that religion holds on to that revelation embodied by its founder or founders, that aspect of Reality will empower its followers to overcome any obstacle they may face. So, by fighting against odds, by deriving the power to fight against odds from their own religion, by being true to the revelation embodied within their religion, its followers will continue to survive.

We shall look a bit deeper into the phenomenon of religious experience itself. This is because, while Swamiji says that mystics in every religion speak the same tongue and teach the same truth, we do find innumerable instances of genuine mystics in every religion being dogmatic about spiritual truths and ideals of other religions. How can this be so? Aren’t they real mystics then? This raises the question of the nature of religious experience.

  • What is the nature of religious experience?

Earnest practitioners of every religion have spiritual experiences. This was true thousands of years ago, and is true even today. Every such person with a genuine spiritual experience is called a Mystic. Religion is true for a mystic. For everyone else, religion is just a by-word for their fancies, but could well be a preparation for the higher life. The higher life is real for the mystic alone. Apart from the body and the mind, these mystics have been able to awaken their special instrument of perception (Prana/Ruh/etc.) and have started perceiving, using that instrument.

What do they perceive?

They perceive God. The perception of God is intimately colored by the theology and mythology in which the mystic has been culturally schooled and trained. It is almost impossible to perceive spiritual truths apart from one’s cultural background. Suppose we have a Christian mystic. He will perceive Jesus Christ, Mother Mary, and related spiritual verities. A Vaishnava mystic will never perceive Jesus Christ or Allah or even Kali or Shiva. A Vaishnava mystic will invariably perceive Krishna. These are the rules of the spiritual world.

This is something akin to our perception through our senses or our mind. Suppose one lives near the ocean, in a coastal village, and has lived there all his life; he will never have seen the desert, or the mountains. Suppose one is born in Bengal and has lived in Bengal all his life; he can know the Bengali language and not Tamil or German.

Sri Ramakrishna used to tell a most amazing story.[5]A man had a tub of dye. Such was its wonderful property that people could dye their clothes any colour they wanted by merely dipping them in it. A clever man said to the owner of the tub, ‘Dye my cloth the colour of your dye-stuff.’ Why should I be one-sided?” People will always have personal preferences, inclinations, choices. These are not passing whims and fancies. These are the resultant of lives upon lives of the soul’s experiences. It cannot be wished away, nor can it be ignored. People choose a religion driven forcefully by this innate inclination. It is only in Hinduism that this factor in a person’s life is recognized. They have a term for it: Adhikara. In all other religions, only one spiritual ideal is presented to its followers, and they have to accept it, or leave the religion. It is non-negotiable.

Hinduism gives a choice in spiritual ideals like we have in super-markets today. A whole range of spiritual ideals is presented before the follower. He may choose whichever ideal that appeals to him at a visceral level. Mind you; the appeal must be to the whole personality of the follower, and not just to his intellect! Whereas other religions, major or minor, present only one spiritual ideal, unique to that religion, Hinduism presents a whole smorgasbord of ideals from which to choose. Over and above this immense range of ideals, Hinduism presents its followers with the option to choose an infinite ideal, which is all-inclusive.

Now, if a person were to choose this ideal, and were to sincerely stick to it, as Swamiji prescribes, then, something incredible happens in his life. He himself becomes as infinite and all-inclusive as the ideal he chose. This is what is meant by ‘Dye my cloth in the color of your dye-stuff.’ This person alone can be at-one with everyone else in the world. Even though all the other persons who chose their ideals according to their personal choices and stuck to it and achieved spiritual perception of that particular ideal are actually mystics, it is this latter person that is the real mystic in the true sense of the term. While the other mystics have indeed reached the spiritual realm, they have limited mobility in the realm. This latter person can move anywhere and everywhere, at will, and perceive all spiritual ideals, not just one.

As far as ideals go, it is a supremely blessed state to have perceived even one form of the spiritual truth, by being true to one religion. As a person, he would have certainly evolved, compared to the rest of the masses, who can use only their body and mind. This person would be able to use one more faculty, beyond the body and the mind, giving him access to a source of great peace, strength and fearlessness. But, imagine a person who has made the spiritual realm his backyard, as it were! He roams about effortlessly everywhere, unhindered by his cultural training, coming face-to-face with newer and newer spiritual truths.

Swamiji was of the opinion that the future will bring forth more and more people who will have this inclination, to realize as many forms of the spiritual truth as possible, instead of being stuck with only one form, or being ‘one-sided’, as Ramakrishna used to put it.

This brings up another important idea: What do we mean by forms of spiritual truth? Should truth not be one? How can truth be many-formed?

  • Evolution of religion & religious ideas

There are infinite forms of the spiritual truth. Sri Ramakrishna used to tell a story to explain this point.[6]Once some blind men chanced to come near an animal that someone told them was an elephant. They were asked what the elephant was like. The blind men began to feel its body. One of them said the elephant was like a pillar; he had touched only its leg. Another said it was like a winnowing-fan; he had touched only its ear. In this way the others, having touched its tail or belly, gave their different versions of the elephant. Just so, a man who has seen only one aspect of God limits God to that alone. It is his conviction that God cannot be anything else.

He was also fond of telling another story that drives home the same point:[7]A man entered a wood and saw a chameleon on a tree. He reported to his friends, ‘I have seen a red lizard.’ He was firmly convinced that it was nothing but red. Another person, after visiting the tree, said, ‘I have seen a green lizard.’ He was firmly convinced that it was nothing but green. But the man who lived under the tree said: ‘What both of you have said is true. But the fact is that the creature is sometimes red, sometimes green, sometimes yellow, and sometimes has no color at all.’

Every version of the truth is also true. In fact, the versions differ from one another so widely that it becomes difficult to see how the various versions can ever be compatible and belong to the same entity. It is given only to that person who aspires to “dye my cloth in the color of your dye-stuff” to see the whole picture. That would indeed be a staggering vision of the truth, organically integrating all contradictory versions within it and yet making supreme sense! Everyone else will be getting a truncated version, but true nevertheless. And having only a one version of the truth, if they start comparing notes, it will lead to mayhem, as we see today. And mind you, we are here speaking of genuine mystics, and not superficial religious people.

How would this kind of person, who aspires to “dye my cloth in the color of your dye-stuff” interpret his vision of the Whole?

It is natural to human beings to stratify and categorize facts. Just as material facts are first gathered, noted down, then stratified and categorized, similarly, once spiritual facts have been gathered, the same process will occur. We see this happening in Sri Ramakrishna. He was naturally able to categorize the versions of spiritual truth into three categories: Dvaita, Visista-Advaita, and Advaita. He was further able to categorize the different practices that led a man to these three categories of spiritual ideals into four groups, each called a Yoga: Bhakti, Jnana, Karma and Raja.

Let us not forget that we have the advantage of Ramakrishna’s personal spiritual experiences when we so easily categorize the ideals and practices in this manner today. If we consider the historical evolution of religions, spiritual ideals, and spiritual practices, what would we be learning?

  • Historical evolution of religions:

The major world religions have all evolved from Asia. Some of them originated and evolved in India (Hinduism, & Buddhism); the rest have done so in Middle-East Asia (Zoroastrianism, Judaism, Christianity & Islam).

Of these, Hinduism, Zoroastrianism & Judaism do not proselytize. The others aggressively try to poach followers of other religions and add them as new followers into their religion.

The origins of Hinduism lie in pre-recorded history. Hinduism is a conglomeration of religions. The beginnings of this religion were in the Vedas. The Vedic religion was followed by a reformation (led by Buddha), after which the Vedic religion transformed into many religions. On the one hand the tantric religions of Shakti evolved out of the reformation. And on the other hand, evolved the various cult religions of Shiva, Vishnu, Surya and Ganapathi. Co-eval with the Buddhist reformation of the Vedic religion, there was another very important man-centric religion that evolved from the Upanishads. All these highly creative reactions to the Buddhist reformation within the original Vedic religion consolidated the old religion in new forms and absorbed the Buddhist reformation back into the mother-religion. Buddha was projected as one of the many luminaries that came once every 1500 years to rejuvenate the mother religion. Even when there was so much ferment in the Indian religious world, there was that Upanishadic man-centric religion that held all of them as a glue and gave them all a unified religious status, although without a common name. the common name for all of them was given by the neighboring Zoroastrians. They saw that the people living on the eastern side of the river Sindhu professed innumerable religions but were somehow consolidated, and hence they were all called Hindus. It is really strange that the people living inside India, never really felt the need to give a name to the over-arching religious unity that they all experienced. The man-centric Upanishadic religion was called Vedanta by Acharya Shankara in the 7th century. Thus, Vedanta is the unifying factor for all the Indian religions, together called Hinduism. That is why Swamiji says: Whatever be his philosophy or sect, everyone in India has to find his authority in the Upanishads. If he cannot, his sect would be heterodox. Therefore, perhaps the one name in modern times which would designate every Hindu throughout the land would be ‘Vedantist’ or ‘Vaidika’, as you may put it; and in that sense I always use the words ‘Vedantism’ and ‘Vedanta’.[8]

The origins of Zoroastrianism also lie in the Vedas. The similarities between the Vedic religion and Zoroastrianism outweigh their differences.

The origins of Judaism lie in the ancient Egyptian and Babylonian religions. Within the dominant religion of the vibrant civilization of Egypt lay a reactionary religion with intense emphasis on morality, not giving to excessive luxury. Due to climatic changes, when the great Egyptian civilization started facing extinction, this group of Egyptians, held together by their intensely moral religion, made a mass exodus into Middle-East of Asia, where the local inhabitants followed an age-old Assyrian religion and a recently evolved Zoroastrian religion. The colorful polytheistic Egyptian religion perished along with the inhabitants who succumbed to the Bond Event triggered by climate change. The reactionary branch of that religion which was led by Moses into Middle-East Asia struck roots, absorbed the Assyrian religion and evolved into Judaism. The Zoroastrians and Jews had interactions at all levels, but they couldn’t merge their religions because they had many fundamental differences between them. The Assyrians merged their religion with Jews since the incoming Jewish religion was of a superior moral ethic.

Judaism too was thus a conglomeration of religions, but this consolidation happened in a way entirely differently from what was happening in India. The Middle-East was inhabited by innumerable tribes when Moses came in with his people from Egypt. Each tribe had its own God and mythology. The immigrating tribe challenged these tribes to a show of strength and when vanquished, the victor’s God had to replace the God of the vanquished people! A series of able kings starting from David achieved this humongous military feat and established Jehovah as the one God of a huge population of the Middle-East. Note that the Zoroastrians were left out of this exercise, and they thrived well in a neighboring region – extending between modern Iran, Iraq, parts of Russia and up to the river Sindhu. Regular renewal of the Jewish religion was achieved by a steady supply of Prophets from among its population, special people who had access to Samadhi, and thus to God.

One such prophet was Jesus Christ. But the renewal that Jesus brought within Judaism was highly radical, due to severe Buddhistic influence in it. Christ’s reformation of Judaism appeared as a root and branch reformation, which was accepted by some and rejected by most Jews. Those who accepted the reformation, splintered out as a separate religion and in due course became Christians. It was when Christ’s reformed Judaism entered the Roman Empire in Europe and was accepted by the innumerable warring tribes in Europe that modern Christianity took shape. Modern Christianity is thus an amalgamation of reformed Judaism, the finer elements of the Roman & Greek religions, and the practices of the innumerable religions of the barbaric tribes of Europe.

While Christianity had immense hold over Europe, its influence in Middle-East Asia was nominal. There still thrived Judaism, Zoroastrianism, and the innumerable tribal religions of those tribes that had held out their peace with Judaism, and hence had not merged into it. Onto this scene appeared prophet Mohammad, who was able to consolidate all the remaining tribes of Middle-East Asia into a new religion called Islam. This consolidation followed the Jewish process of merger by military coercion and not the Indian process of absorbing into higher spiritual ideals.

We should notice one more thing with religions while we are on the topic of origin and evolution of religions. Notice the tendency of every religion to be dynamic. No religion is static. An unchanging religion is a dead religion. A living religion will invariably keep on taking new forms, adding new branches, coming up with newer adaptions and interpretations, developing newer rituals, etc. In other words, every religion shows signs of life. On the one hand there is a tendency in every religion to be conservative, to hold on to its original form in every way; parallelly, every religion also has a tendency to change, evolve and adapt. Thus, we have hundreds of denominations in all the major religions of the world today. So, while we are crying ourselves hoarse over inter-religious harmony, we need to note that intra-religious harmony itself calls for our urgent attention. If push comes to shove, each of the world religions will splinter into a thousand different religions, each differing from the other by a hair’s breadth!

Vedanta is the superglue that binds religions together.

  • Vedanta: its uniqueness

As we saw above, India has always been a God-crazy country. The Indians have always been spent their best energies on seeing God, on knowing God, on perfecting the means for God realization while alive. Like other religions, the Indians too entertained a belief in a post-mortem unification with God for sometime in their history. But they rejected this idea as useless long ago. From a very long time, Indians believed in seeing God right here, while yet living.

While the God question engaged this country since time immemorial, there was a group of people, since time immemorial who were great realists. Their realism made them almost agnostic, if not out-right atheists. This group of people were highly rational. They argued that if God does exist, then I must be a part of God. For, by definition, God is everything, including me. If that is the case, then the best place to search for God will be within me, in this human personality. They began the outrageously daring research into one’s own body and mind. They learned to calm down the body, nerves, senses, and the mind. As the mind became more and more calm, they were able to discern the presence of an incredible power (which they called Prana) working in their personality. Gradually, they learned how to control this personal source of power. When they were able to exercise phenomenal control over their Prana, they discovered the Atman at the core of their own being. This was a phenomenal discovery. Consequent to this discovery was a totally new way of perception. Simultaneous with this discovery of the Atman, they perceived that a deep, pervasive unity existed in all creation; all notions of division or distinction or separation or individuation were wrong. There never really existed any division here. They perceived a marvelous solidarity of all existence. From this state of consciousness, they learned to allow their Prana to become active, slowly, gradually, step by step, and they discovered that they could literally ‘become’ any person they chose. Thus, they realized that ‘I and my brother are One’. They found out that manipulating their own Prana, they could perceive any divine form they wanted; Krishna, Kali, Durga, Shiva, Jesus, Buddha; any divine form that they wished to perceive, they could do so. Some of them even learned to manipulate their Prana such that they could be as normal as we are, at will, and they could raise their consciousness to the empyrean heights of utter unity, again at will, and move back and forth like this, at will.

It seems India was blessed to have a decent population of this group for an extended period of its history, because, this group of people, with their unique type of religion, moved among the masses and taught everyone that all differences, social, economic, religious, are all superficial. Deep down, there is unbroken unity. This has been a sort of education among the Indians, right from the later Vedic period till the other day. This vision, – although all of us may not be blessed with it right now, but believing in the vision of the ‘knowing ones’, – removed the sting of fanaticism from Indians. Even today, we will find some Hindus who will dogmatically believe that their form of Hinduism alone is true, perhaps Krishna worship, and all other Hindus who worship other gods and goddesses will go to hell. But, no one takes them seriously in this land. Even unlettered Indians know that spiritual growth is possible through any God, and through any religion. That is the reason Swamiji says that the only religion in India today is Vedanta.

An important saying of Ramakrishna was: “First tie the knowledge of nonduality in a corner of your cloth, then do as you please.[9] This idea is the secret of religious harmony in India. With Vedanta as the background, we are free to worship any form of God, follow any religion of our choice. Personal choice and personal inclination are irrefutable facts in this world. People are of varied inclinations. Particular forms of God appeal to particular types of people. One-size-fits-all is impossible in this world, especially so in religion. ‘Dye my cloth in the color of your dye-stuff’ is indeed a rare inclination in this world. Most of us prefer a particular color in which our cloth needs to be dyed. It is, nevertheless, possible for us to know that it is always the same tub and the same dye-stuff.

  • Vedanta: the harmonizer of religions & religious ideas

So, we have a template with which we can indeed bring about a workable harmony of religions in this world. Everybody has to be taught the basic discoveries of Vedanta, the man-centric religion of the Upanishads. Hindus, Muslims, Christians, Buddhists, Jews, Zoroastrians, everyone must be educated in the basic ideas of Vedanta.

The basic discoveries of Vedanta are all presented in the following words of Ramakrishna: “Existence-Knowledge-Bliss Absolute is one, and one only. But It is associated with different limiting adjuncts on account of the different degrees of Its manifestation. That is why one finds various forms of God. The devotee sings, ‘O my Divine Mother, Thou art all these!’ Wherever you see actions, like creation, preservation, and dissolution, there is the manifestation of Sakti. Water is water whether it is calm or full of waves and bubbles. The Absolute alone is the Primordial Energy, which creates, preserves, and destroys…[10]Liberal-minded devotees accept all the forms of God: Krishna, Kali, Siva, Rama, and so on…[11]There are three classes of devotees. The lowest one says, ‘God is up there.’ That is, he points to heaven. The mediocre devotee says that God dwells in the heart as the ‘Inner Controller’. But the highest devotee says: ‘God alone has become everything. All that we perceive is so many forms of God’…[12]All doubts disappear when one sees God. It is one thing to hear of God, but quite a different thing to see Him. A man cannot have one hundred per cent conviction through mere hearing. But if he beholds God face to face, then he is wholly convinced…[13]That which is formless again has form. One should believe in the forms of God also. By meditating on Kali the aspirant realizes God as Kali. Next he finds that the form merges in the Indivisible Absolute. That which is the Indivisible Satchidananda is verily Kali…[14]That which is the Pure Atman is the Great Cause, the Cause of the cause. The gross, the subtle, the causal, and the Great Cause. The five elements are gross. Mind, buddhi, and ego are subtle. Prakriti, the Primal Energy, is the cause of all these. Brahman, Pure Atman, is the Cause of the cause. This Pure Atman alone is our real nature. What is jnana? It is to know one’s own Self and keep the mind in It. It is to know the Pure Atman.[15]

We draw the attention of the reader to four vital ideas in the above passage. First: God is One, but manifests in infinite forms, according to the inclination of the devotees. Second: God with form and God without form are the same. The Absolute alone is the Primordial Energy. Three: Personal realization of God is essential for every person. And fourth: Man is essentially divine.

At least one of the above-mentioned four ideas are emphasized in every religion. Swamiji was of the opinion that if a religion was centered around at least one of these four ideas, that religion would last as long as mankind lasted; nothing could ever destroy it; that religion would continue to evolve and adapt for eternity.

Note the following statement that Ramakrishna makes: That which is formless again has form. One should believe in the forms of God also. By meditating on Kali, the aspirant realizes God as Kali. Next, he finds that the form merges in the Indivisible Absolute. That which is the Indivisible Satchidananda is verily Kali. By meditating on Kali, the aspirant realizes God as Kali. By meditating on any form of God that the aspirant chooses, he will realize God in that form. Next, he finds that the form merges in the Indivisible Absolute. In every religion, this next step of evolution is possible. But, religious tradition, founded on ignorance and fanaticism, prevents this evolution and growth is stunted. Forms of God are not static entities. They are highly dynamic. They can evolve. In fact, they should be allowed to evolve. The beauty of the matter is – forms of God do not impose its nature on the aspirant. If the aspirant does not want to perceive and experience of the evolved forms of God, it will not be revealed to him! Thus, the personal inclination of the aspirant is paramount in religion. Whether as aspirant wants to see God in more than one form or not, every aspirant has to be taught this truth – he is certainly free to worship God in whichever form he likes, but, that very God is capable of manifesting in infinite forms. Whatever be the personal inclinations of the aspirant, he has to be taught that God manifests in infinite forms. Therefore, if anyone else adores a form of God different from the one I worship, I ought to know that it is indeed the same God.

Although we presented the central ideas of Vedanta in the words of Ramakrishna (because this is our personal choice!), these discoveries and utterances were made long, long ago in the Upanishads itself. In the Taittiriya Upanishad, we have the mantra:

Om shan no mitrah sham varunaha; shan no bhavataryamaan; shan na Indro brihaspatihi; shan no vishnururukramaha; Namo brahmane; Namaste vaayo; tvameva pratyaksham brahmaasi; tvaameva pratyaksham Brahma vadishyaami; ritam vadishyaami; satyam vadishyaami; tan maamavatu; tad vaktaaramavatu; avatu maan; avatu vaktaaram; om shantih, shantih, shantihi. Harih Om.

“May Mitra be propitious unto us! May Varuna be propitious unto us! May Aryaman be propitious unto us! May Indra and Brihaspati be propitious unto us! May Vishnu, of wide strides, be propitious unto us! Salutation to Brahman! Salutation to Thee, O Vayu! Thou indeed art the visible Brahman. Thee indeed I shall proclaim as the visible Brahman. Thee indeed, O Vayu, I shall proclaim as the right. Thee indeed I shall proclaim as the true. May It protect me! May It protect the teacher! May It protect me! May It protect the teacher! Om. Peace! Peace! Peace!” [16]

This was a prayer that was taught to every boy and girl who came to study under the Rishis in India in the later Vedic period. In those days, boys and girls came here from as far as Greece and the Middle-East Asia. Mitra and Aryaman were the forms of God that Zoroastrians worshipped. Varuna was the form of God that Greeks worshipped. Indra, Brihaspati and Vishnu were forms of God that Indians worshipped. Every boy and girl was taught to offer respect to all the forms of God that people all over the world worshipped according to their own personal inclinations. Further, everyone was taught to resolve all forms of God into the final abstraction of God and its Power – Brahman and Vayu. This conception was taught to every boy and girl in society. We acknowledge all forms of God, worshipped by people everywhere in the world; we resolve all those forms of God into the ultimate abstraction of God and God’s Power.

Any child that grows up with this conception will easily believe that all religions are true, and everyone has a right to worship God in any form of his/her choice, and each of those forms (from the lowest fetishism to the highest absolutism, are but so many attempts of the human soul to grasp and realize the Infinite) [17] are as true and valid as mine, for all forms of God proceed from the same source! This is practical harmony of religions.

Modern attempt at so-called ‘Secular Education’ is the only option for us, so long as this conception is not taught to every child in society. The modern secular education at least imparts rational knowledge about this world, divorced entirely from the mythological conceptions of the various religious backgrounds of the children. Swamiji used to exhort us:[18] We must have a hold on the spiritual and secular education of the nation. We must be able to include this Vedantic conception of God and Religion into the education policy at the school level, all over the world.

The obvious objection here will be from the priests, clergy and the Maulvis of the world religions. They will say that this conception of religion and God is a Hindu imposition on their own religion. Nowhere in their own religion has such a conception been mentioned. Their own religion clearly specifies that such-and-such alone is God, and the above conception would be blasphemous!

  • Fanaticism:

Almost every door for introducing even one idea of sympathy into religion is closed. That is because religions such as Buddhism, Christianity and Islam are packaged and presented as ‘Perfect Religion’. We have to take these religions as absolute, with no chance of introducing any idea, whether it be a conception of God, the idea of the Atman, the rituals, or the mythology. In Sri Ramakrishna’s famous story, the founder of each of these religions is the man sitting at the foot of the tree on which the chameleon lives! He has given his conclusive opinion that God is such-and-such, and can be nothing else! According to these people, the founders of all other religions are the other guys who see the chameleon as having a color other than what their own funder has decidedly specified. There is no space for negotiation or growth anywhere. The founders of these religions have put their stamps of approval and there it ends. Most interestingly, the founders of all these three religions have exhorted their followers to go to the ends of Earth and ‘convert’ them into their ‘Perfect’ religion.

How can we salvage the world from this terrible impasse? The very people who direly need the sympathizing ideas of Vedanta resist them tooth and nail! As we mentioned above, Vedanta essentially consists of four ideas:

  1. God is One, but manifests in infinite forms
  2. God can be Personal or Impersonal; Impersonal God is called Brahman, and Personal God is called Shakti; and Brahman and Shakti are identical
  3. Personal realization of God alone is religion; everything else is mere noise. Samadhi alone is religion
  4. Man is essentially of the nature of God; man is divine.

While these four ideas form the core of Vedanta, there are a couple more ideas in its arsenal that break through the fanaticism that enters into religions from time to time. The concept of ‘Avatara’ is one such vital Vedantic idea. The other idea which is fundamental to Vedanta is ‘Nishta’, which we will explain later. So, these six ideas form the fundamentals of Vedanta, into which every person ought to be educated. We shall deal with the concept of ‘Avatara’ now.

  • Avatara as one Being

Vedanta stands on a scientific study of religion, as much as it does on supersensual and supramental perceptions. While modern man wonders if religion is a dispensable aspect of our society, Vedanta holds that religion is fundamental to human nature. Religion appeals to something fundamental within man. Since it is something fundamental to man, it has its impact on every aspect of man’s life – psychology, economics, social life, politics, foreign policy, afterlife, etc. But religion essentially deals with the very core of man, and everything else is but a by-product. That is why Swamiji said so emphatically: If each man chose his own ideal and stuck to it, all religious controversy would vanish. Instead of that, we keep ourselves busy in debating on the psychological effects of religion, or its sociological aspects or political implications, etc. And that is the mischief that religious people indulge in, when they lose focus on the essential function of religion, which is Samadhi, or personal realisation of God by awakening of the special faculty within man.

Every religion has a founder, a divinely inspired person. Some religions have more than one, but this divinely inspired being is common to all religions. He is called ‘Prophet’, Messenger’, ‘Rishi’, ‘Avatara’, ‘The Chosen One’, ‘Buddha’, etc. The revelations made by these special beings forms the core of their respective religion. These revelations are not necessarily compatible or consistent with one another. If two revelations happen to be the same, then the religions arising out of those revelations would become similar. A systematic study of religions would reveal that every Avatara made more than one divine revelation, many of which coincide with similar revelations made by other Avataras. Of course, every Avatara would have also made some revelations which were unique, and not to be found in other religions. Followers jealously hold onto these unique revelations and make a big fuss out of them, since this helps them ‘distinguish’ them from ‘others’.

A systematic, comprehensive and unbiased study of each religion will reveal that every Avatara uttered the following facts, sometime during his/her lifetime:

  1. I am one with God; the message you hear from my lips is not mine, but God’s; he has chosen me to be the vessel, the conduit for this message.
  2. I am not alone; I am the latest in a series of Prophets that God has sent to mankind; I am not the last either; many more will come after me too; learn to worship all of them, just as you worship me.
  3. Religion is culture-centric; the religion I reveal to you is meant for the people of this particular region, since these people are united in a single culture; this message will not make sense to people from other cultures; for them, God will make or has already made other provisions for religion; do not fight with them.
  4. Life-fulfilment for you will come about only by following me; but life-fulfilment for others will come through other Prophets, as God wills; do not break your head about it.
  5. I know that I myself came as all the Prophets in the past, for various peoples, and I myself will come again for various kinds of people in the future, to bring religion to them. It is the same soul that is born again and again to reveal religion to different types of people all over the world; just as a dog recognizes its master in whatever form he comes, learn to recognize me in all the various Prophets of mankind, past and future.
  6. God is one; infinite are his forms. I reveal that form to you all which is most suited to your temperament. People in other parts of the world may be of different temperaments, and may not be attracted to our form of God; have peace with them; know that it was I myself that revealed that form of God for them, too. I know the real nature of God; you need not know it; know this much that this form of God satisfies your soul’s hunger, and fight not with others.
  7. There are people in other parts of the world who are akin to you, to your temperament, who belong to your cultural background; go and approach them; tell them about me, my message, the form of God I have revealed to you; those who are instinctively attracted to it, they are ours; leave the rest alone in peace.

This is the comprehensive collection of revelations that each and every Prophet bequeaths to his followers. Notice how posterity tweaks these messages, causing immense suffering for mankind:

I am one with God; the message you hear from my lips is not mine, but God’s; he has chosen me to be the vessel, the conduit for this message. I am not alone; I am the latest in a series of Prophets that God has sent to mankind; I am not the last either; many more will come after me too; learn to worship all of them, just as you worship me. Religion is culture-centric; the religion I reveal to you is meant for the people of this particular region, since these people are united in a single culture; this message will not make sense to people from other cultures; for them, God will make or has already made other provisions for religion; do not fight with them. Life-fulfilment for you will come about only by following me; but life-fulfilment for others will come through other Prophets, as God wills; do not break your head about it. I know that I myself came as all the Prophets in the past, for various peoples, and I myself will come again for various kinds of people in the future, to bring religion to them. It is the same soul that is born again and again to reveal religion to different types of people all over the world; just as a dog recognizes its master in whatever form he comes, learn to recognize me in all the various Prophets of mankind, past and future. God is one; infinite are his forms. I reveal that form to you all which is most suited to your temperament. People in other parts of the world may be of different temperaments, and may not be attracted to our form of God; have peace with them; know that it was I myself that revealed that form of God for them, too. I know the real nature of God; you need not know it; know this much that this form of God satisfies your soul’s hunger, and fight not with others. There are people in other parts of the world who are akin to you, to your temperament, who belong to your cultural background; go and approach them; tell them about me, my message, the form of God I have revealed to you; those who are instinctively attracted to it, they are ours; leave the rest alone in peace.

A systematic and scientific study of the origins, history, hagiography, and all aspects of all religions alone can reveal this criminal tweaking of the divine message. Jesus said these things; his followers tweaked it as shown above; Mohammad said these things; his followers tweaked it as shown above; Buddha said these things; his followers tweaked it as shown above. The lynchpin in the entire argument is that human beings are of two categories: the 1st category is the one to which all of us belong; there is a characteristic ignorance in us, which cannot be easily removed; we are individual entities, with an individual history and destiny; even though we share a lot with many other souls of kindred nature, there is still an unmistakable individuality to us. Birth, life and death do not obliterate our existences and merge it with that of others. The 2nd category is the one to which Avataras belong; it is not different individual souls that are born in their case; it is same soul! “He that was Rama, and he that was Krishna is not born as Ramakrishna”; these were one of the last words that Ramakrishna said to Swamiji. It is the same soul that was born as Rishi Vamadeva, as Rishi Yajnavalkya, Rishi Vagdevi, as Rama, as Krishna, as Buddha, as Chaitanya, as Zarathustra, as Moses, as Jesus, as Mohammad; and it is the same soul that will be born many more times in the future, each time establishing paths to lift sections of mankind to divinity.

This discovery of Vedanta is vital for the modern world. By establishing, through a systematic study of all religions, that all Prophets are indeed the same soul, by establishing that all their messages are similar, with special messages meant for people of particular cultures, religions will be prevented from entering into isolation or from clashing with one another. The message revealed by our Prophet is indeed the truth for us, of this particular community, of this particular culture, but it is a part of the infinite glory of God. And in his infinite mercy, God has similarly revealed himself in various ways and forms to people of other regions at various times, and will do so in future too. This idea will become common knowledge with all mankind.

In this context, Swamiji says: The religions are all good…the soul struggles through various mediums for the attainment of its individual infinity. One religion is best adapted to a certain people because of habits of life, association, hereditary traits and climatic influences. Another religion is suited to another people for similar reasons…To try abruptly to change a nation’s religion would be like a man who sees a river flowing from the Alps. He criticizes the way it has taken. Another man views the mighty stream descending from the Himalayas, a stream that has been running for generations and thousands of years, and says that it has not taken the shortest and best route. [19]

We can look at the tortured history of modern science to learn a lesson or two in this matter. Why do things fall down? This question has plagued man from time immemorial. Whenever a question couldn’t be answered by rational means, people have always resorted to religion to provide answers. Various religions gave various answers. One said that it was the will of God. Another worked out an elaborate explanation involving ghosts or fairies who lived in the skies, throwing things down. So on and so forth. The answer that stuck with us for thousands of years was the ‘will of God’, in Latin ‘Deo Volente’. Then, due to the incredibly powerful influence of Islam on European Christianity, common man started asking questions afresh, going to Nature again to gather fresh facts. This was the dawn of the Age of Reason in Europe. Galileo came up with some answers and said that motion had nothing to do with God and that you and I could understand how things move, and predict with precision and accuracy where something would be in a future time. He was hounded by the Catholic Church since his method undermined the religion of the region and the times. A little later, Newton fine-tuned Galileo’s answers. He said that we could indeed know how things moved, reducing the whole issue into three neat mathematical equations. But he added that we would never know why things moved, since it was God’s will. This political correctness not only saved Newton a great deal of trouble from the church, but instead he was hailed as a great Christian by the church! Every inch of the way was claimed by Science by great effort against the vested interests of the Church.

What indeed established modern science on its firm foundations that it rests upon today? It was the unassailable method of unbiased study, open access to anyone interested and capable of undertaking the study, and verifiability. In other words, it was the foundation of modern science on the principles of rational thought that earned science its universal acceptance. If we consider Galileo and Copernicus as the beginning of modern science’s journey, it has endured form over 500 years today. Even today we have some isolated voices of superstition coming from the luddites and fanatic religionists that resist modern science, but the war has been won decisively in favor of modern science. Man will never go to religion to understand this world.

That leaves the soul and God to be answered by religion. And here is the urgent need to embed the above Vedantic ideas into religion, backed by a scientific study of religion. If we do not bring in this correction immediately, religions will fight and cut one another’s throats in an attempt to spread their ‘One true religion’ among all people of the world. A systematic study of human history will reveal that this utopian dream of ‘One Universal Religion’ is an enduring illusion.

Swamiji says: Now the history of the world shows that these two dreams – that of a universal political Empire and that of a universal religious Empire – have been long before mankind, but that again and again the plans of the greatest conquerors had been frustrated by the splitting up of his territories before he could conquer only a little part of the earth; and similarly, every religion has been split into sects before it was fairly out of its cradle.

Yet it seems to be true, that the solidarity of the human race, social as well as religious, with a scope for infinite variation, is the plan of nature; and if the line of least resistance is the true line of action, it seems to me that this splitting up of each religion into sects is the preservation of religion by frustrating the tendency to rigid sameness, as well as the dear indication to us of the line of procedure. The end seems, therefore, to be not destruction but a multiplication of sects until each individual is a sect unto himself.

Again, a background of unity will come by the fusion of all the existing religions into one grand philosophy. In the mythologies or the ceremonials there never will be unity, because we differ more in the concrete than in the abstract. Even while admitting the same principle, men will differ as to the greatness of each of his ideal teacher. So, by this fusion will be found out a union of philosophy as the basis of union, leaving each at liberty to choose his teacher or his form as illustrations of that unity. This fusion is what is naturally going on for thousands of years; only, by mutual antagonism, it has been woefully held back.

Instead of antagonizing, therefore, we must help all such interchange of ideas between different races, by sending teachers to each other, so as to educate humanity in all the various religions of the world; but we must insist as the great Buddhist Emperor of India, Asoka, did, in the second century before Christ, not to abuse others, or to try to make a living out of others’ faults; but to help, to sympathise, and to enlighten. [20]

It is clear from the above statement of Swamiji that proliferation of political entities and religions are in the DNA of this world. We do not have to depend on Swamiji for arriving at this conclusion. If only we can start a systematic study of religions, it will become apparent to us. And it is only then that people at large will recognize this fact.

  • One Religion

Let us go back to the religious scene in India for a moment to understand this concept of ‘One religion’. When there have been so many religions in such a cramped region, surviving and thriving simultaneously, side by side, for thousands of years, why didn’t any of them insist on establishing themselves as the ‘One True Religion’?

It will be wrong to say that every now and then such attempts haven’t occurred in India in its long history. But they were all thwarted by the drone of Vedanta in the background. Every religion is given the freedom to call itself the ‘Truth’ and vigorously campaign for followers from among the common stock in the land. Leaders and followers of older religions keep observing the tenor of teachings and attitudes of the newer religions, especially with this perspective in focus. If the newer religion maintains a dogmatic attitude that ‘we are the only blessed people, ours is the only true religion, our form of God is the only truth, ours in the only True Religion’, etc., an intense debate will erupt in the land, and the leaders and followers of the newer religions will be educated about the fundamental ideas of Vedanta, as we enumerated them above. If these ideas are accepted by the newer religion and their own ideas are tempered in the light of Vedanta, they are welcomed and accorded to practice their religion in peace. Else, the leaders of the older religions come down firmly on the newer religion, and either ask them to close shop and leave the land, or they come up with a new mythology that will subsume the newer religion within the older narrative, robbing it of its so-called uniqueness!

There will always be a good number of people in this world who are prone to fanaticism. Swamiji was of the opinion[21] that fanaticism was a sort of disease, with hardwired physical, hormonal, hematological and neurological bases to the phenomenon. Swamiji used to point out that all the people of this world can be classified under two categories – one, that believes that good and evil are absolute in this world; another, that believes that good and bad are the same thing in two interchangeable forms. Anyone who can entertain the latter thought cannot become fanatical at all! And anyone who believes in the former, has a great tendency to become fanatical. Recent studies in psychology by Carol Dweck and others has confirmed this phenomenon. It has been found out that people can have either of two mindsets – fixed mindset or growth mindset. This conclusion maps perfectly with Swamiji’s opinion about peoples’ belief about good and evil.

People of the newer religion could belong to either of these two categories. If they are non-fanatical, they can be educated in the fundamentals of Vedanta, after which they will practice and propagate their new religion freely in society.

If they are fanatical, the only way to handle them will be to strongly respond to their aggression, communicating to them in no uncertain terms that they either close shop in our society and go elsewhere in this wide world, or keep their religion only to themselves and not interfere with anyone else. This is a show of violence, and not violence per se. Ramakrishna has a beautiful story that he was wont to repeat to drive home this idea: [22]

A devotee asks Ramakrishna: “Sir, if a wicked man is about to do harm, or actually does so, should we keep quiet then?”

Ramakrishna replies: “A man living in society should make a show of tamas to protect himself from evil-minded people. But he should not harm anybody in anticipation of harm likely to be done him.

Listen to a story. Some cowherd boys used to tend their cows in a meadow where a terrible poisonous snake lived. Everyone was on the alert for fear of it. One day a brahmachari was going along the meadow. The boys ran to him and said: ‘Revered sir, please don’t go that way. A venomous snake lives over there.’ “What of it, my good children?’ said the brahmachari. ‘I am not afraid of the snake. I know some mantras.’ So saying, he continued on his way along the meadow. But the cowherd boys, being afraid, did not accompany him. In the meantime the snake moved swiftly toward him with upraised hood. As soon as it came near, he recited a mantra, and the snake lay at his feet like an earthworm. The brahmachari said: ‘Look here. Why do you go about doing harm? Come, I will give you a holy word. By repeating it you will learn to love God. Ultimately you will realize Him and so get rid of your violent nature.’ Saying this, he taught the snake a holy word and initiated him into spiritual life. The snake bowed before the teacher and said, ‘Revered sir, how shall I practise spiritual discipline?’ ‘Repeat that sacred word’, said the teacher, ‘and do no harm to anybody’. As he was about to depart, the brahmachari said, ‘I shall see you again.’

Some days passed and the cowherd boys noticed that the snake would not bite. They threw stones at it. Still, it showed no anger; it behaved as if it were an earthworm. One day one of the boys came close to it, caught it by the tail, and, whirling it round and round, dashed it again and again on the ground and threw it away. The snake vomited blood and became unconscious. It was stunned. It could not move. So, thinking it dead, the boys went their way. Late at night the snake regained consciousness. Slowly and with great difficulty it dragged itself into its hole; its bones were broken and it could scarcely move. Many days passed. The snake became a mere skeleton covered with a skin. Now and then, at night, it would come out in search of food. For fear of the boys, it would not leave its hole during the day-time. Since receiving the sacred word from the teacher, it had given up doing harm to others. It maintained its life on dirt, leaves, or the fruit that dropped from the trees. About a year later the brahmachari came that way again and asked after the snake. The cowherd boys told him that it was dead. But he couldn’t believe them. He knew that the snake would not die before attaining the fruit of the holy word with which it had been initiated. He found his way to the place and, searching here and there, called it by the name he had given it. Hearing the teacher’s voice, it came out of its hole and bowed before him with great reverence. ‘How are you?’ asked the brahmachari. ‘I am well, sir’, replied the snake. ‘But’, the teacher asked, ‘why are you so thin?’ The snake replied: ‘Revered sir, you ordered me not to harm anybody. So, I have been living only on leaves and fruit. Perhaps that has made me thinner.’ The snake had developed the quality of sattva; it could not be angry with anyone. It had totally forgotten that the cowherd boys had almost killed it. The brahmachari said: ‘It can’t be mere want of food that has reduced you to this state. There must be some other reason. Think a little.’ Then the snake remembered that the boys had dashed it against the ground. It said: ‘Yes, revered sir, now I remember. The boys one day dashed me violently against the ground. They are ignorant, after all. They didn’t realize what a great change had come over my mind. How could they know I wouldn’t bite or harm anyone?’ The brahmachari exclaimed: ‘What a shame! You are such a fool! You don’t know how to protect yourself. I asked you not to bite, but I didn’t forbid you to hiss. Why didn’t you scare them by hissing?’

So you must hiss at wicked people. You must frighten them lest they should do you harm. But never inject your venom into them. One must not injure others.

Hissing, and not biting, is only the immediate solution to rogue religions. If it is not followed up immediately by the next step, very soon, hissing will escalate to biting! The immediate next step is to unconditionally love the rebel fanatic. This could be an arduous task, but there is no alternative or short-cut to it. The mindset has to change. And that is possible only by love. In the Indian context, the Buddhists, Christians and Muslims have to be loved as our own blood brothers, which they are in fact. Depending on the intensity of that love, mindset will change. Even in the Indian context, this is an enormous task. And we shudder to think of the scale of this task, when we consider the whole world! But that is the task that India has to perform in the world.

Hissing, but not biting, followed by unconditional love, is the last tenet of Vedanta.

When all the six fundamental ideas of Vedanta are allowed free play on the mind of people, a most wonderful realization dawns on them. There is no religion that can claim to contain the entire truth of God; God is infinite, and therefore there will always be infinite paths to his realization; man will always have different inclinations; all men can never have the same inclination; hence, there will always be scope for any number of religions in this world to satisfy the spiritual hunger of the various types of people in this world; and as Swamiji puts it so beautifully:[23] All these various minds, all these various types are necessary. If there ever is going to be an ideal religion, it must be broad and large enough to supply food for all these minds. It must supply the strength of philosophy to the philosopher, the devotee’s heart to the worshipper; to the ritualist, it will give all that the most marvellous symbolism can convey; to the poet, it will give as much of heart as he can take in, and other things besides. To make such a broad religion, we shall have to go back to the time when religions began and take them all in. Our watchword, then, will be acceptance, and not exclusion. Not only toleration, for so-called toleration is often blasphemy, and I do not believe in it. I believe in acceptance. Why should I tolerate? Toleration means that I think that you are wrong and I am just allowing you to live. Is it not a blasphemy to think that you and I are allowing others to live? I accept all religions that were in the past, and worship with them all; I worship God with every one of them, in whatever form they worship Him. I shall go to the mosque of the Mohammedan; I shall enter the Christian’s church and kneel before the crucifix; I shall enter the Buddhistic temple, where I shall take refuge in Buddha and in his Law. I shall go into the forest and sit down in meditation with the Hindu, who is trying to see the Light which enlightens the heart of everyone. Not only shall I do all these, but I shall keep my heart open for all that may come in the future. Is God’s book finished? Or is it still a continuous revelation going on? It is a marvellous book — these spiritual revelations of the world. The Bible, the Vedas, the Koran, and all other sacred books are but so many pages, and an infinite number of pages remain yet to be unfolded. I would leave it open for all of them. We stand in the present, but open ourselves to the infinite future. We take in all that has been in the past, enjoy the light of the present, and open every window of the heart for all that will come in the future. Salutation to all the prophets of the past, to all the great ones of the present, and to all that are to come in the future!

  • Conclusion:

Harmony of religions is a fact of spiritual realization. There is a very particular type of people who will resonate with this ideal, not all will. It is not necessary for everyone to aspire for spiritual realization of this grand ideal. But everyone in the modern world needs a little bit of this ideal so they each can live and let live.

This calls for an urgent education of all the people of the world in the basic tenets of Vedanta.

Before we can embark on this type of education, we need to institute a thorough study of religion, as a science. The basic framework of this study has been explained in the above pages.

At a very distant time in the past, a time so distant that our head reels if we wish to place it historically, India had developed this study with its existing religions and had unified them into one organic whole, called Sanatana Dharma. Over time, India, the fair land of religion, got reduced, to a scene of almost infernal confusion by breaking up piecemeal the one Eternal Religion of the Vedas (Sanatana Dharma), the grand synthesis of all the aspects of the spiritual ideal, into conflicting sects and by seeking to sacrifice one another in the flames of sectarian hatred and intolerance.[24] Once again, our task is to weave all religions into one whole. Naturally, this cannot be done by forcible religious conversion, nor can it be done by creating newer mythology integrating various religions and their God into an appealing and meaningful theological fairy tale (for which our Puranas are famous!). the way forward is to develop a curriculum of religious education, meant for people of all religions, in all parts of the world, a curriculum based on a scientific study of religion and religious practices and experiences.

Spiritual growth requires one-pointed faith and practice. Even though I believe that all spiritual paths are true and good, all of them are not meant for me. My path has been prescribed by my Teacher, or Guru, and I will stick to it doggedly. All one-pointedness is not fanaticism. There is a very thin line here. Maintaining one-pointedness while simultaneously believing that opposing views can be true for others of different temperaments too, is a state of mind identified in Hinduism as ‘Nishta’. [25] The idea of Nishta allows everyone complete freedom to believe that one’s religion is the greatest, one’s Prophet is the greatest, and one’s personal spiritual practices are the best. But, Nishta simultaneously reminds us that others’ religion, Prophet, and spiritual practices are also true, and best suited to other temperaments, although they seem odd, even wrong to me. I am to maintain an attitude of respect for all others, but I am free to believe that I have the best deal. Nishta takes away the sting of fanaticism from single-mindedness in spiritual aspirants.

The curriculum which revolves around Vedanta needs to be developed and deployed as early as possible, before mankind degenerates further into chaos.

It seems to be the burden of Hinduism to institute this incredible study, for the other religions cannot even conceive of it at present, nor is there any incentive for them to do so. The historical growth of other religions, especially the major religions – Christianity and Islam – renders them incapable of initiating such a study. Hence, it falls upon Hinduism to do so. Judaism could very well become a partner in such a study, since they have a lot to gain if such a study is initiated and a lot to lose if not.

And we believe that, within Hinduism, it seems that this duty is earmarked to the Ramakrishna Mission, since they seem to be best situated to do so. We end with a remarkable observation by Swami Ashokananda to justify this opinion of ours.

On 14th April 1953, Swami Ashokananda made an amazing statement to Marie-Louise Burke, his disciple. He said; “Sri Ramakrishna is the form of Formlessness. As one grows closer to that form, it melts into the Formless. Not all forms do that. One can meditate on him to know the Formless God.[26]

********************


[1] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks and Lectures: Religion & Science

[2] Ibid

[3] Complete Works: Vol-6: Lectures & Discourses: The Methods & Purpose of Religion

[4] Complete Works: Vol-2: Practical Vedanta & other lectures: The Way to the realisation of a Universal Religion: The fact that all these old religions are living today proves that they must have kept that mission intact; in spite of all their mistakes, in spite of all difficulties, in spite of all quarrels, in spite of all the incrustation of forms and figures, the heart of every one of them is sound – it is a throbbing, beating, living heart. They have not lost, any one of them, the great mission they came for. And it is splendid to study that mission. Take Mohammedanism, for instance. Christian people hate no religion in the world so much as Mohammedanism. They think it is the very worst form of religion that ever existed. As soon as a man becomes a Mohammedan, the whole of Islam receives him as a brother with open arms, without making any distinction, which no other religion does. If one of your American Indians becomes a Mohammedan, the Sultan of Turkey would have no objection to dine with him. If he has brains, no position is barred to him. In this country, I have never yet seen a church where the white man and the negro can kneel side by side to pray. Just think of that: Islam makes its followers all equal – so, that, you see, is the peculiar excellence of Mohammedanism. In many places in the Koran you find very sensual ideas of life. Never mind. What Mohammedanism comes to preach to the world is this practical brotherhood of all belonging to their faith. That is the essential part of the Mohammedan religion; and all the other ideas about heaven and of life etc. are not Mohammedanism. They are accretions. With the Hindus you will find one national idea – spirituality. In no other religion, in no other sacred books of the world, will you find so much energy spent in defining the idea of God. They tried to define the ideal of soul so that no earthly touch might mar it. The spirit must be divine; and spirit understood as spirit must not be made into a man. The same idea of unity, of the realisation of God, the omnipresent, is preached throughout. They think it is all nonsense to say that He lives in heaven, and all that. It is a mere human, anthropomorphic idea. All the heaven that ever existed is now and here. One moment in infinite time is quite as good as any other moment. If you believe in a God, you can see Him even now. We think religion begins when you have realised something. It is not believing in doctrines, nor giving intellectual assent, nor making declarations. If there is a God, have you seen Him? If you say “no”, then what right have you to believe in Him? If you are in doubt whether there is a God, why do you not struggle to see Him? Why do you not renounce the world and spend the whole of your life for this one object? Renunciation and spirituality are the two great ideas of India, and it is because India clings to these ideas that all her mistakes count for so little. With the Christians, the central idea that has been preached by them is the same: “Watch and pray, for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand” — which means, purify your minds and be ready! And that spirit never dies. You recollect that the Christians are, even in the darkest days, even in the most superstitious Christian countries, always trying to prepare themselves for the coming of the Lord, by trying to help others, building hospitals, and so on. So long as the Christians keep to that ideal, their religion lives.

[5] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: At the Star Theatre: Entry on Friday, September 19, 1884

[6] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: March 11, 1883: Master’s birthday celebration

[7] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: The Durga Puja Festival: Friday, September 26, 1884

[8] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: Vedanta in its application to Indian Life

[9] Sri Ramakrishna & His Divine Play: The Master’s Stay at Shyampukur: Ch-12: Section-3: #13

[10] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: The Master & M.: August 19, 1883

[11] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: Tuesday, October 16, 1883

[12] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: The Master & his injured arm: Saturday, February 2, 1884

[13] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: Sunday, February 24, 1884

[14] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: March 23, 1884

[15] Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: The Master in various moods: Thursday, October 2, 1884

[16] Taittiriya Up: 1:1:1

[17] Complete Works: Introduction: Our Master & his Message: We Hindus do not merely tolerate, we unite ourselves with every religion, praying in the mosque of the Mohammedan, worshipping before the fire of the Zoroastrian, and kneeling to the cross of the Christian. We know that all religions alike, from the lowest fetishism to the highest absolutism, are but so many attempts of the human soul to grasp and realise the Infinite. So we gather all these flowers, and, binding them together with the cord of love, make them into a wonderful bouquet of worship. Through high philosophy or low, through the most exalted mythology or the grossest, through the most refined ritualism or arrant fetishism, every sect, every soul, every nation, every religion, consciously or unconsciously, is struggling upward, towards God; every vision of truth that man has, is a vision of Him and of none else.

[18] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Future of India

[19] Complete Works: Vol-3: Reports in American Newspapers: The Divinity of Man

[20] Complete Works: Vol-4: Writings: Prose: Fundamentals of Religion

[21] Complete Works: Vol-5: Notes from Lectures & Discourses: On Fanaticism

[22] The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: Master & Disciple: February 1882

[23] Complete Works: Vol-2: Practical Vedanta & other lectures: Way to the realisation of a Universal Religion

[24] Complete Works: Vol-6: Writings: Prose & Poems: Hinduism & Shri Ramakrishna

[25] Complete Works: Vol-7: Inspired Talks: Friday, August 2, 1895: Nishtha (devotion to one ideal) is the beginning of spiritual realisation. “Take the honey out of all flowers; sit and be friendly with all, pay reverence to all, say to all, ‘Yes, brother, yes, brother’, but keep firm in your own way.” A higher stage is actually to take the position of the other. If I am all, why can I not really and actively sympathize with my brother and see with his eyes? While I am weak, I must stick to one course (Nishtha), but when I am strong, I can feel with every other and perfectly sympathise with his ideas. The old idea was: ‘Develop one idea at the expense of all the rest’. The modern way is ‘harmonious development’. A third way is to ‘develop the mind and control it’, then put it where you will; the result will come quickly. This is developing yourself in the truest way. Learn concentration and use it in any direction. Thus, you lose nothing. He who gets the whole must have the parts too. Dualism is included in Advaitism (monism). “I first saw him and he saw me. There was a flash of eye from me to him and from him to me.” This went on until the two souls became so closely united that they actually became one…You must be able to sympathise fully with each particular, then at once to jump back to the highest monism. After having perfected yourself, you limit yourself voluntarily. Take the whole power into each action. Be able to become a dualist for the time being and forget Advaita, yet be able to take it up again at will.

[26] The Disciple’s Journal: Pg-65: Entry on April 14th, 1953

Harmony of Religions : What it really means

“All Religions are true”. This is the idea that Ramakrishna Mission believes in and propagates. However, many critics voice their objections to this central tenet of the Ramakrishna Mission. Some point out that while this may be true for Hinduism, (especially for Vedanta), is it really applicable to Islam and Christianity? Some others ask, “You celebrate Christmas; will Christians celebrate Durga Puja?” Another version of the same objection is, “You accept God can be called by many names; will the Muslim agree?”

We will try to understand this idea of religious harmony in this article.

Is harmony of religions a fact? Or is it an ideal to be established in individuals and society?

Take Hinduism as a case study. Which came first – the innumerable gods and goddesses, or the idea of ‘Truth is one, sages call it by many names’? It is logical to think that the innumerable deities preceded the ‘One Truth-many names’ dictum. It has been found by personal experience that we progress from the particular to the general and then onto the universal. In Hinduism, we had innumerable deities. Each of them can be considered as a separate religion. But, some people within these innumerable Hindu religions, went on to generalise some of these religions, with their deities, rituals and mythologies. These generalizations resulted in the ‘Panchayatana’ system of Ganesh, Surya, Shiva, Vishnu and Devi. A small group of people within this vast Hindu system of religions didn’t stop there but went further and discovered that there exists a Universal principle which includes all these different deities and has space for many more! ‘Truth is one, sages call it by many names’ is the discovery of this latter group of Hindus.

With this momentous discovery, did all the innumerable deities and their individual religions cease to exist? Did all of them merge into the unique religion that these small group of people had discovered within Hinduism, which they called ‘Vedanta’? We don’t find it is so in India. Rather, deities went on multiplying; religions went on proliferating; rituals went on increasing; holy books went on flooding the society. But, in the background of all this activity, the drone of ‘Truth is one, sages call it by many names’ was incessant. Vedanta does not swallow the individual religion, rather justifies its existence. This is the secret behind India’s incredible diversity and harmony.

Why don’t we see this development in other parts of the world? Middle-East Asia is another such place with innumerable deities and religions. Do we see a development similar to India and Hinduism there? In a limited sense, Judaism and Islam were assimilations of innumerable deities and religions. The people of Middle-East worshipped different deities with the generic name ‘Baal’, about 1000 years after the exodus from Egypt. One such deity was Baal-Jehovah. Each of these deities belonged to a particular tribe. If one tribe conquered another tribe, the victor’s deity would have to be adopted for worship by the vanquished tribe. Thus, over a period of time, roughly about 1000 years before the birth of Christ, the tribe which worshipped Jehovah conquered all the tribes of the region, and established the worship of one deity Jehovah. About 600 years after the death of Christ, something similar happened with Islam. Many individual deities and religions of innumerable tribes were conquered by the dominant Qureshi tribe and that tribe’s religion, as adumbrated by Hazrat Mohammad was followed by all the vanquished tribes.

Notice that this assimilation of deities and religions in the Middle-East of Asia followed a path different from that followed in India. In India, it was by a process of philosophical generalisation, aided by mythology, that different religions got consolidated. In the Middle-East, it was by a process of corporate merger. In India, after the consolidation, each religion continued to exist in its own right and even grew in strength, without harming the growth of other religions. In the Middle-East, one powerful religion cannibalised other weaker religions, which ceased to have an existence of their own henceforth.

Swami Vivekananda wanted that religion must be studied as a science, just like physics, chemistry, geology, anthropology or history is studied. Unless we institute such methods of studying religions, we will not be able to make sense of the different religions at all.

In a lecture on ‘Mother Worship’, delivered in New York, Swami Vivekananda makes the following observation: “The view of the absolute separation of good and evil, two cut and dried and separate existences, makes us brutes of unsympathetic hearts. The good woman jumps aside from the streetwalker. Why? She may be infinitely better than you in some respects. This view brings eternal jealousy and hatred in the world, eternal barrier between man and man, between the good man and the comparatively less good or evil man. Such brutal view is pure evil, more evil than evil itself. Good and evil are not separate existences, but there is an evolution of good, and what is less good we call evil.” [1]

Elsewhere Swamiji says that the ancient people of India and the Middle-East Asians started off from two distinct stand-points.[2] Ancient Indians believed that the essence of man is spirit. It is eternal. It conjures up body after body in order to work out its destiny. Ancient Middle-Easterners believed that the essence of man is the body. Body is permanent and eternal. The body invites spirit to live within it and work out the destiny of the man, who is essentially the body. These two distinct beliefs are reflected in the post-mortem rituals of these two peoples. Indian cremate their dead ones. The rest of the world, which is primarily the Middle-Easterners, bury their dead ones.

There is a deep connection between these two ideas. On the one hand we have a people who believe that good and bad are two distinct, entirely different entities. This group of people also believe that man is essentially the body, and bury their dead. On the other hand, we have a people who believe that good and evil are basically the same entity. This latter group also believe that man is essentially the spirit, and they burn their dead. Both these groups of people have their own religions. While the latter group of people can develop harmony between their own religion and all other religions, the former group cannot develop any harmony between their own religion and other religions; they can only conquer people of other religions and impose their own religion on the vanquished people.

In the light of this vital discovery about human nature by Swami Vivekananda, we need to rethink about the harmony of religions idea.

All the religions originating from the Asian Middle-East are constitutionally unable to generalize deities and rituals among themselves or with others. All the religions originating from India are constitutionally capable of generalizing deities and rituals among themselves and with others. This is a fact. We need to first of all recognise this fact. If we institute the scientific study of religions, we will be able to deal with these ideas without emotions coming into play. As the situation stands today, in the absence of such scientific study, making statements such as we have done above could be dangerous and catastrophic. Many people could get scandalised by these kinds of observations and statements.

We reiterate that we need to first of all start the scientific study of religions, just as physical sciences and the Arts are studied and taught in society today. Without a background of such a study, it will be impossible to educate people about the fundamental tenets of the Ramakrishna Mission, mainly, ‘All religions are true’. Of all the people in this world, it is only the Hindus that believe in this tenet. People belonging to the religions originating in the Asian Middle-East (Judaism, Christianity & Islam) constitute over 70% of the world’s population. As it stands, it is impossible for a miniscule 10% of the world’s population to teach a fundamental religious truth to the rest of the world. It is possible only if the said fundamental truth is presented in a rigorous scientific framework. This will naturally require that a scientific study of religion be initiated, from which will blossom the required framework. We saw this happening with the physical sciences. We believe it can happen with religion too.

We saw that in ancient India, something happened because of which the innumerable religions avoided warring among themselves and instead arranged themselves as flowers in a beautiful garland, without any hierarchy, on equal ground. What exactly happened?

While all religions start from a conception of God, in ancient India, we had an extremely small number of people who started on their spiritual journey, not from God, from their own self! This group made all the difference in India. If this group had not existed, in all probabilities, Hinduism would have been in an even more pathetic state than the Middle-Eastern religions. It must have helped that a good number of people in that time in India believed that man was essentially the spirit and not the body or the mind. Further that the spirit was eternal, infinite, and one. Atman was also deathless, all-knowing, all-bliss and utterly fearless. There is a serious possibility that some blessed souls had mystic revelations about the Atman, the ancient Hindu word for the spirit. But, even without a mystic vision, principles of rational thought applied to the axiom of spirit as the essential man would have led them to the conclusions of the Atman being eternal, infinite, singular, deathless, omniscient, blissful and fearless.

It is Swamiji’s discovery about India that the introduction of the Atman actually brought about the harmony among its innumerable religions. Until this Atman came onto the religious atmosphere of India, Swamiji avers that India went through all the stages of religious development that were seen later on in the Asian Middle-East. We had many deities, many rituals, and many religions; then there followed monotheism with the advent of the One True God in India too. Swamiji even traces the presence of Satan in the India of those days. The jump from monotheism to ‘Truth is one, sages call it by many names’ is not logical, but a paradigm shift, brought about by the introduction of a totally independent set of ideas, which is the Atman. Swamiji points out that Jesus Christ achieved this same effect for Judaism. A purely monotheistic religion, having outgrown its polytheistic stage, Judaism could not make the jump to ‘One truth-many names’ stage without the ideas of Christ – ‘I and my Father are one’. The same pattern can be discerned in Islam, as is jealously safeguarded in many Sufi traditions.

In the life of Swami Vivekananda, we find a most interesting series of developments. Naren was a sincere spiritual aspirant when he came in contact with his master Sri Ramakrishna. But he was a fanatic Brahmo, believing that the Truth is impersonal only, violently denigrating image-worship. Naren’s childhood friend was Rakhal Ghosh, who too was a Brahmo follower, but having met Ramakrishna a couple of years earlier than Naren, had come to develop faith in the images of God. One day, when Naren found Rakhal worshipping at the Kali Temple, he aggressively objected with Rakhal. When Ramakrishna found out about this, he called Naren aside and sternly told him not to interfere with Rakhal. Then he began asking Naren to read out the Ashtavakra Samhita to him. Slowly, he introduced the ideas of the Atman into Naren. Being an uncommonly sincere boy, Naren quickly saw the truth of the Atman. That put him on a path of universal acceptance. Even though Ramakrishna taught the Atman according to Vedanta to Naren, we have it on record that at one point of time, he initiated Naren into the Rama Mantra. Thus, we know that Naren’s Ishta Devata was Sri Ramachandra. Years later, before sailing to America in 1893, at Bombay he told to Swami Turiyananda, “Haribhai, I am still unable to understand anything of your so-called religion.” Then with an expression of deep sorrow on his countenance and intense emotion shaking his body, he placed his hand on his heart and added, “But my heart has expanded very much, and I have learnt to feel. Believe me, I feel intensely indeed.” His voice was choked with feeling; he could say no more. For a time, profound silence reigned, and tears rolled down his cheeks.[3] Later on in his life, when he was world-renowned as Swami Vivekananda, he openly declared, “At twenty years of age I was the most unsympathetic, uncompromising fanatic; I would not walk on the footpath on the theatre side of the streets in Calcutta. At thirty-three, I can live in the same house with prostitutes and never would think of saying a word of reproach to them. Is it degenerate? Or is it that I am broadening out into the Universal Love which is the Lord Himself?” [4] The once fanatic Naren grew to become Swami Vivekananda who uttered these blessed words: “We Hindus do not merely tolerate, we unite ourselves with every religion, praying in the mosque of the Mohammedan, worshipping before the fire of the Zoroastrian, and kneeling to the cross of the Christian. We know that all religions alike, from the lowest fetishism to the highest absolutism, are but so many attempts of the human soul to grasp and realise the Infinite. So, we gather all these flowers, and, binding them together with the cord of love, make them into a wonderful bouquet of worship.” About this utterance, Sister Nivedita says, “To the heart of this speaker, none was foreign or alien. For him, there existed only Humanity and Truth.”

We have here the template for the whole world. There will always be many religions. People will always follow a religion that suits their temperament. Naren’s temperament was that of a devotee. The Rama Mantra would have been sufficient for his spiritual aspirations. Yet Ramakrishna taught him the Vedantic Atman. Why? Because without the Vedantic Atman, Naren would not have been able to accept, appreciate and harmonise deities other than his own Ishta Devata which was Sri Ramachandra.

Did Ramakrishna teach the Vedantic Atman to all his disciples? Most probably not at the level and intensity that he did to Naren. But, every disciple was certainly taught the basics of the Atman idea. We can infer this from the fact that none of his disciples turned out to be fanatic devotees. More importantly, all of them developed into catholic personalities, capable of receiving, accepting, and appreciating different approaches to religion, although they each followed a unique line of growth.

Swami Vivekananda recalls how his master veered him around to Vedantic Advaita. Naren would vehemently resist those Vedantic ideas, for they seem blasphemous to persons of a devotional temperament. Swamiji says that while the teaching itself seemed repulsive, it was Ramakrishna’s incredible love that continued to bring Naren back to Dakshineswar. Here we have the recipe for tempering the various religions in the future.

  • It remains Hinduism’s responsibility to teach acceptance to other religions. Other religions will vehemently resist such teaching, for it appears blatantly blasphemous to them.
  • Hindus will have to express genuine non-judgmental love towards the people of other religions, mainly to retain channels of communication with them.
  • The terms of reference with all religions will be a systematic, scientific study of the history of religions and of the entire gamut of religious phenomenon. This sort of study is yet to be developed on a large scale in the world.[5] Unless this is done, interactions between religions can never become harmonious. They will always bicker with one another until the whole world is destroyed in violence.
  • Working on the same lines as the growth of the physical sciences, religion too will be established on rational grounds.
  • Within the framework of this much needed study, each religion will be allowed to retain its own individuality while highlighting the Vedantic common ground among everyone in the world. Unconditional solidarity of all existence is the greatest contribution of Vedanta to the world. India was fortunate to get this glue in its society which prevented wars between its innumerable religions, but rather enabled to thrive individually while living harmoniously with one another. The world needs it urgently.
  • Until this education is widespread among all the peoples of this world, the common instruction to everyone will be that no one harms anyone else, but rather respects the right to survive in the spirit of ‘live and let live’.
  • Two great obstructions lie in front of us: One – vested interests in all religions (the priest-class and the political class, which derives sustenance from dividing people along religious lines; Two – inherent differences in human nature, as noted in the beginning of this article, which manifests as fanaticism, which dries up the heart and prevents consolidation of religions at all costs.

We started this article by asking two questions: Is harmony of religions a fact? Or is it an ideal to be established in individuals and society?

Harmony of religions is indeed a fact. But, this fact belongs to the realm of spirituality. It is not a fact visible in this world. Now, some may say that many genuine mystics abound in Christian and Islamic history. Why don’t they attest to this fact? Why do they assert that their religion alone is true and others are false religions, even though they have genuine spiritual realisations in their own religions? Unless one has the realisation of Advaita, one will not be able to perceive the spiritual fact of ‘One-Truth-many-names’. This is the actual matter here. Spiritual realisation is not a singular event. It is a graded series of experiences. Unless one has experienced the whole gamut, one will not perceive that all religions are indeed true. Therefore, we have many genuine mystics in Islam who vehemently maintained that Islam alone is the true religion, although they had genuine spiritual realisations. Therefore, again, a mystic like Al-Hallaj was put to death, since he went through the whole spectrum of spiritual experiences and articulated his vision that all religions are indeed true. We have similar examples in all religions – Hinduism, Christianity, Buddhism, etc.

Thus, if harmony of religions has to be perceived as a fact, one will necessarily have to include the Advaita paradigm in one’s worldview. If not, one will never be able to perceive for oneself that all religions are true. And as we saw before, there will always be a huge number of people who will be constitutionally incapable of subscribing to the Advaita ideas. It is an inherent flaw in the plan of this world itself.

However, as we delineated above, it is indeed possible to ‘educate’ everyone in the ideas that flow out from incorporating Advaita into any religion. That would be a great benefit to the modern global society, which is multi-cultural, and multi-religious. This sort of education needs that serious studies be instituted into the fields of religious history and analyses of religious experiences, as we mentioned above. From such an endeavour will emerge vital concepts of Universal Religion (called Sanatana Dharma in India). If this exercise is done, then we would have made huge progress in establishing harmony among religions, even when most people would not have developed the ability to spiritually perceive the fact of religious oneness. India alone has the resources to achieve this humungous task. Swami Vivekananda always said that India has a duty to discharge to the world. It is this duty that he meant.

Without a spiritual realisation of Advaita, harmony of religions can never be a perceived fact in this world. But, building on the spiritual realisations of Sri Ramakrishna, we can devise a framework to educate all the people of the world on the fundamentals of religious harmony. So, to the critics of the Ramakrishna Mission, our reply is that everything that the Mission is doing is aimed at arriving at that framework.

*************


[1] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks & Lectures: Mother-Worship

[2] Complete Works: Vol- 6: Lectures & Discourses: The nature of the Soul & its goal

[3] Life of Swami Vivekananda: Eastern & Western Disciples – Part-1: Pg-390

[4] Complete Works: Vol-6: Epistles – 2nd Series: dt. 6th July, 1896 to Francis H. Leggett

[5] The template of this framework has been given by Swami Vivekananda in his conception of the ‘Universal Religion’, which has been elaborated in another article.

Artificial Intelligence, Machine Learning, Natural Language Programming, 5G communication & Quantum Computing

Analytics Global Conference: Keynote address

Distinguished Professors, respected domain experts from the industry, and dear students; I am happy to be here to deliver the keynote address in this Analytics Global Conference 2024. Many interesting topics were discussed yesterday. Today also you have an impressive list of speakers. Some of you may be wondering what a monk of the Ramakrishna Mission is doing in this technical event. I work in Ramakrishna Mission Shilpamandira, which is a Diploma Engg College and a Skill Development Center. Right from 1919, our Institute has been imparting technical skills to people. Naturally, we keep abreast of the latest developments in the technical field. While we do not engage in research and innovation, we work to bring the latest technological innovations down to the technician level and design and deliver courses at the bottom-most tier of the skilled-workforce pyramid.

  • Attitude towards new technology:

I was very happy to learn that Data Analytics now has an undergrad course in NSHM, which is the host of this Conference. Just a few year ago, this was cutting-edge field. Now it has come down to the UG level. In a couple of years, we will have Data Analytics at the Skill Development course level. That is my interest in attending this Conference.

Speaking to some students before the beginning of this session, I was very happy to see the attitude they have towards a new disruptive technology. This was not the case for a long time in our nation’s history. I was a witness to the intense agitations that followed the introduction of computers in the 1980s. Even 25 years ago, when Y2K happened, we saw a lot of resistance to adopt a new technology in our society. Our country has successfully made a transition from conservativism to modernity, which was Swami Vivekananda’s dream for this nation. When Swamiji said that his faith was in the younger generation, I guess this is what he meant. Our younger generations are adopting to new disruptive technologies very heartily.

But, we should not lose track of the path of evolution that mankind has followed. Every successive generation learns the entire gamut of human knowledge that has been discovered until the present, in a matter of 15-20 years. Our evolution has always happened like this. All the accumulated knowledge till the present is learned quickly by the present generation of youth, and they take it forward from there.

If this highly concentrated learning is not properly done, we face problems later. We use the term ‘disruptive technology’. But, there is always an organic growth of ideas. The oldest concepts of Euclid, Aristotle and Dalton are intrinsically connected to the latest concepts of Quantum Computing and Artificial Intelligence. So, while I am happy to see your gusto in taking to new technology, and congratulate you all on breaking through the mental inertia towards new technology, I must warn you that unless your learning is comprehensive, including all that has been discovered and used in the past, you will be on shaky ground. Every new technology is a natural growth from the old ones. You can never have something drop down from the sky.

  • Issues concerning new technology

One of the most important issues in adopting a new technology is the utter ignorance we have regarding all the implications of the new technology on individuals and society. It is comparatively easy to innovate a new technology or gadget. It is almost impossible to immediately gauge the real extent of implications it brings in its wake. So, we need to proceed with caution. Take for instance the modern automobile. Today, we all know that it is one of the major agents of pollution in our world. So, we have new technologies such as Green EV to replace it. You will be surprised to know that a 150 years ago, this very fossil-fuel-driven automobile was presented to the world as ‘Green, non-polluting’ solution to modern transportation! Technology has a tendency to come full-circle in a matter of a 100-150 years!

Take Quantum Computing, for instance. This new technology is supposed to increase computing speeds by 1000 times. The areas, beneficial to mankind, where this kind of insane computing speeds are required will be very few. If only its use could be confined to that area, it would be the greatest thing that could happen to us. But we know the fate of mankind. Human beings have a perverse element hardwired into them, as it were. Someone, somewhere will start using it for destructive, diabolical ends. I remember watching the interview of a Facebook employee. He was instrumental in developing the algorithm which went on to send targeted ads to Facebook users. He said he developed it with the intention of giving people a better service from Facebook. Very soon, someone came up who started using it to manipulate public opinion! This person was heartbroken, when he learnt that people somewhere in the world had become genocidal due to this algorithm!

Just look at the problems that are right now inherent in Artificial Intelligence systems. It is inherently biased. The output any AI system gives depends entirely on what sort of data has been fed into it. Suppose there are two sides to a story, and you feed only one side of it to your AI system. It will tell you things based on only that side of the story. Just type in ‘Effects of Cannabis’ into Co-Pilot and see what comes out. The answers will have you believe that Cannabis is actually the wonder-drug that mankind has always been searching for, the elixir, or universal panacea. But, things are never so cut-&-dried in this world. Everything is nuanced. Cannabis can destroy some personalities beyond repair. There will hardly be any mention of those things! Bias is one problem that Artificial Intelligence will have the toughest time to overcome.

The main reason is – no one actually understands how AI systems process data. Of course, some programmer, or a team of programmers, has written the codes based on which these amazing systems work. But, when those lines of programming start functioning, it takes on a life of its own, and it goes beyond the ability of any person to interfere or alter the individual steps of data being handled. All AI systems suffer from this ‘Black Box Syndrome’. Even before these issues have been sorted out, we have started using AI systems in our daily life. Naturally, this is going to mess things up, big time, in the near future. I remember, when I was a student, computers were just being introduced in the workplace. People used to say then: To err is human, to forgive is divine, but to really mess up things, you need a computer!

Look at Google. It must be about 20 years old now. Today, Google Search Engine has acquired a decent level of credibility. AI systems haven’t yet reached anywhere near that level of credibility. I am a member of the Ethics Committee for Clinical Research of a well-known Hospital in Kolkata. When the Principal Investigators submit their research proposals to us, they have to include some forms such as Patient Information Form and Consent Form. The templates for these forms are in English. We ask the Researchers to give us the Bengali versions of these forms, since most of the patients they will be working on will be Bengalis. And most Researchers go to Google Translate for Bengali versions of the forms. It is horrible! Some sentences are pure garbage! Credibility issues will have to be sorted out as early as possible in these new technologies, and you will all need to work on that.

Many people have already started flagging the ethical issues with respect to AI systems. What is the root of ethics? Long ago, there lived a Confucian sage in China called Mencius. He says that the root of all ethics is in the heart of man. He called it the ‘Universal Moral Imperative’. We have always believed that morality and ethics came from religion. Why should we do things in one way and not in another way? Because our Holy Book says so, or because our Holy Prophet says so. Those days are gone. This argument will not hold good today or in the future. We need to discover the real root of morality and ethics. It is within every person. Just look at small kids when they are playing. One of them says to another, “That is wrong; what you did was wrong.” Immediately, many other boys too chime in and say, “Yes. What you did was wrong.” There is a voice within everyone which acts as the moral compass. The real role of religion should have been to strengthen this inner voice. Organized religion instead brainwashes people into believing artificial and myopic ideas, most of it aimed at perpetuating its own existence, which is unfortunate.

In India, we have the Vedanta, which is the most glorious thing that happened to mankind. Vedanta says that all of existence is actually one. But, we see that existence is infinitely differentiated. Thus, anything that unites us is moral. Anything that differentiates us is immoral. Selfishness is the root cause of all immorality. Unselfishness is God, says Swami Vivekananda.

You will all be working with these new technologies in the future. Develop the moral fiber within yourself. You will not be able to depend on anything or anyone to show you the right path. You will have to develop the ability to derive all the ethics and morality you will need from within yourself. I point this out because all these areas are still work-in-progress. If you were a civil engineer, things would have been much easier. That is an almost perfected field of work. Most of the things have already been sorted out and well documented. Not so with your area of work. As you go on working, you will come across many dilemmas. You will need a strong inner moral compass to resolve those dilemmas.

Listen to a story. It will clarify what I am trying to tell you. Sir C V Raman was once asked by the Indian Govt to set up a research lab in Bangalore. It is now a vibrant research facility called ‘Raman Research Institute’. When he was setting it up, he had advertised for some good research assistants. Sir C V Raman and his other directors conducted the interviews and went for lunch. When Raman sat down for his lunch, there was a knock on his door. When he opened it, he saw a young man there who said, “Sir, I was given my travelling allowance from the office. I saw that I was given fifty rupees extra. I went back to return it but found that the cashier had left for lunch. Here, Sir, I am returning the extra money to you.” As soon as the young man said this, Sir C V Raman said, “Wait; you need not go home right now; we have selected you.” After lunch, when the committee met again, Sir C V Raman explained that he had told the young man that he was selected. Some of the directors objected to this and said, “What need was there for such haste? There were many more young men with better knowledge that this boy!” Sir C V Raman said gravely, “That’s true. But, I can teach Physics to this man. I cannot teach honesty. And this fellow already has it! That’s why I selected him.”

I must congratulate the organisers of this Global Conference for bringing such a brilliant array of thinkers on one platform. And I wish all the students here the very best in their future. Your contribution will be valuable for the world.

********************

Why we need to study Swami Vivekananda?

My talk today will have only one topic: We need to study Swami Vivekananda. We need to study his lectures, his letters, his articles and poems, his interviews, and his class notes. Why?

We can approach an Avatara in two ways; through our intellect; and through our heart. Most of us naturally feel attracted to an Avatara. We offer our heart’s worship to him. This is natural to most of us. This is also most satisfying. Most people will argue that this is enough for us. There is one danger in this approach.

Listen to a story: The hero had just returned from the deep Amazon forests. His lectures were all recorded and his journeys were mapped meticulously. All the flowers he saw were reproduced on paper, drawings made of the wild animals he encountered and the entire river was charted on a cartographer’s table. A group of young men approached him once to hear directly from him about the Amazon. He said, “Indeed I have tried my best to describe it all as clearly as I could. But how can I convey to you the intense joy, the exhilaration, the strange feelings that flooded my heart when I saw those exotic flowers & heard those night sounds in the forests & sensed the danger of being close to those wild animals & of paddling in those treacherous rapids! Go out and find out for yourselves, young men.” Those young fellows understood. They went out, found the master map, framed it, and using the pioneer’s lectures and drawings, became experts in interpreting the Amazon map.

I hope you have understood the point I am trying to drive home. Let me tell you another story: After many year of labor, an inventor discovered the art of making fire. He took his tool to the snow-clad northern regions and initiated a tribe into the art – and the advantages – of making fire. The people became so absorbed in this novelty that it did not occur to them to thank the inventor who one day quietly slipped away. Being one of those rare human beings endowed with greatness, he had no desire to be remembered or revered; all he sought was the satisfaction of knowing that someone had benefitted from his discovery. The next tribe he went to was just as eager to learn as the first. But the local priests, jealous of the stranger’s hold on the people, had him assassinated. To allay any suspicion of the crime, they had a portrait of the Great inventor enthroned upon the main altar of the temple; and a liturgy designed so that his name would be revered and his memory kept alive. The greatest care was taken that not a single rubric of the liturgy was altered or omitted. The tools for making fire were enshrined in a casket and were said to bring healing to all who laid their hands on them with faith. The High Priest himself undertook the task of compiling a life of the Inventor. This became the Holy Book in which his loving kindness was offered as an example for all to emulate. His glorious deeds were eulogized, his superhuman nature made an article of faith. The priests saw to it that the Book was handed down to future generations, while they authoritatively interpreted the meaning of his words and the significance of his holy life and death. And they ruthlessly punished with death or excommunication anyone who deviated from their doctrine. Caught up as they were in their religious tasks, the people completely forgot the art of making fire.

This is the great danger with approaching the Avatara solely from the heart. Unless the heart is pure, we can easily get side-tracked. That is the reason why we should simultaneously approach the Avatara through the intellect also.

I must however warn you about the dangers of approaching the Avatara solely through the intellect.

A Christian Father once came to a village with the desire of bringing the souls of the villagers to God. When he was talking to the villagers, one of them said, “Father, in fact, long before you arrived here, we have had in our midst a true Christian. His name is Mathews.” The Father wished to meet him. So he was taken to Mathew’s house. Mathew welcomed him into his house. In a prominent niche inside the drawing room, there was a beautiful crucifix, adorned with flowers and vermillion, with sweet-scented incense sticks burning in front of it. The Father was very pleased. He asked Mathew, “Tell me, Mathew, do you read the Bible every day?” “No, Father. I pray to the Lord Jesus Christ every day before I go to my place of work.” “Do you know the name of the place where our Lord was crucified?” “What do you mean our Lord was crucified?!” “Do you know the names of our Lord’s parents?” “What! Can our Lord have parents like all of us? How can he be Lord if he is like us?” “Mathew, I do not understand what sort of a Christian you are. You know nothing about our Lord.” “Father, long ago, I was a profligate. I used to spend all the money I earned on wine and gambling. I would come home and beat my wife and kids. They had barely enough to eat since I blew it all away. Then a kind Father, just like you, gave me this Holy Cross and said, ‘Pray to our Lord Jesus Christ every day before you go for work. He will set you right.’ And it indeed happened. I prayed sincerely to our Lord Jesus Christ. He weaned me away from alcohol, from gambling, from a profligate life. Now, I am happy. My wife and kids are happy. I earn enough to care for all of them. This is the Jesus Christ I know.”

We need to approach the Avatara simultaneously through our heart and through our head. As I mentioned earlier, today I will emphasize the approach through the intellect.

Why do we need to study the message of an Avatara? Will it not do to just worship him from our heart? We need inspiration in our life. Very often, we get stuck in our journey. The breakthrough can come only from the message of an Avatara. Both for an individual and for a nation, the breakthrough comes from an Avatara. New ideas are required to break away from the vicious cycle we enter into. What is the source of new ideas? Progress in both personal life and national life occurs only with new ideas, especially with new ideas that have power attached to them. Where do such ideas containing power come from? They can come only from an Avatara. In fact, with hindsight, a critical study of history shows us that whenever we see such an influence in the world, we can identify a special person infusing power into this world, and we designate that person as Avatara. Swami Vivekananda reads the history of the whole world in this manner. He once said that there are only four or five original thoughts in this world! All knowledge that humanity has discovered till date can be shown to have originated from four or five ideas only! Imagine this for a moment! What are those four or five ideas? And who discovered those vital four or five ideas? Swamiji does not mention that. But he most certainly made this incredible statement. He was referring to the Avataras when he said this. Everything worthwhile for the onward progress of humankind comes from an Avatara only. Based on Swamiji’s revelations and utterances, we have reasons to believe that every significant development in any field of human endeavor, be it the Arts, the Sciences, the Economics, the Social restructuring, ultimately springs from a spiritual impetus, unleashed by a Prophet.

I will give you a couple of examples of this incredible fact. You can then decide for yourself.

In the Dec 2018 issue of Vedanta Kesari, an article was published. Its title was ‘Swami Vivekananda – his name and his ideas’. I will read out from that article a portion, which is pertinent for our discussion today:

 Swami Vivekananda had met the famous scientist Nikola Tesla in America. In a letter written to his British disciple E T Sturdy, Swamiji writes[1]: “Things are growing nobly in America. As there was no hocus-pocus from the beginning, the Vedanta is drawing the attention of the highest classes in American society. Sarah Bernhardt, the French actress, has been playing ‘Iziel’ here. It is a sort of Frenchified life of Buddha, where a courtesan ‘Iziel’ wants to seduce the Buddha, under the banyan – and the Buddha preaches to her the vanity of the world, whilst she is sitting all the time in Buddha’s lap. However, all is well that ends well – the courtesan fails. Madame Bernhardt acts the courtesan. I went to see the Buddha business – and Madame spying me in the audience wanted to have an interview with me. A swell family of my acquaintance arranged the affair. There were besides Madame M. Morrel, the celebrated singer, also the great electrician Tesla. Madame is a very scholarly lady and has studied up the metaphysics a good deal. M. Morrel was being interested, but Mr. Tesla was charmed to hear about the Vedantic Prana and Akasha and the Kalpas, which according to him are the only theories modern science can entertain. Now both Akasha and Prana again are produced from the cosmic Mahat, the Universal Mind, the Brahma or Ishvara. Mr Tesla thinks he can demonstrate mathematically that force and matter are reducible to potential energy. I am to go and see him next week, to get this new mathematical demonstration.”

Swami Vivekananda translated some verses from Sanskrit to Nikola Tesla at this party in New York on the 13th February 1896. The verses said, in essence, that matter and energy, though apparently different, were actually the same in their fundamental nature. Physics of that time did not understand this idea. Newtonian physics held matter and energy to be fundamentally different. Swamiji then asked Tesla if he could show mathematically that what we see as matter can be reduced to potential energy. Tesla was able to grasp the implications of this amazing concept and promised to demonstrate it mathematically. He must have worked on it, but Tesla was primarily an Engineer. Hence his other projects must have diverted him from prioritizing this theoretical work. Tesla however shared that insight with his close friend Mileva Maric. Mileva was a very good mathematician. All his life, Einstein collaborated with good mathematicians. So he used to work with Mileva, who would work out the mathematics for his theories. Einstein was then working on the consequences of Plank’s theory of light quanta. Mileva also happened to be Einstein’s cousin and his first wife. She collaborated with Einstein in his 1905 paper[2], and thus, through Mileva, Einstein put that amazing concept into the most famous equation E = mc2 that ever hit the fan. This equation essentially means that what we see as mass is only energy. John Dobson, an acclaimed physicist, associated closely with Sister Gargi explains this in an article[3] and adds, “That’s the information that I conveyed to Gargi (Marie Louise Burke), first by word of mouth, and then in writing, shortly before she died.”

It is today commonly acknowledged that Einstein presented a very original idea regarding space, time and the relationship between matter and energy (commonly known as Special Theory of Relativity) on 26th September 1905 in a paper titled ‘On the Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies’, which spawned whole new fields of science and technology. The concepts that Einstein developed in that paper were utterly unconventional. They arose from beyond the accepted ideas of physicists of that age. His ideas were a total break from the past. It is incredible that he was able to give solid credence to such unconventional ideas among the academic circles, making the doyens of Physics accept them as valid. Just a couple of years before this ground-breaking presentation by Einstein, Nobel Prize winning Physicist A A Michelson said in the Ryerson Physical Laboratory, University of Chicago: “While it is never safe to affirm that the future of Physical Science has no marvels in store even more astonishing than those of the past, it seems probable that most of the grand underlying principles have been firmly established and that further advances are to be sought chiefly in the rigorous application of these principles to all the phenomena which come under our notice. It is here that the science of measurement shows its importance – where quantitative work is more to be desired than qualitative work. An eminent physicist remarked that the future truths of physical science are to be looked for in the sixth place of decimals.” Therefore, during a period when Physics had sort of tied up all its loose ends, Einstein proposed a couple of ideas that exploded the smug complacence that prevailed among the scientific avant-garde. It is extremely interesting to study the channels of idea-flow that led to this amazing presentation by Einstein.

The main point I am trying to drive home is this: At a critical period in the history of western science, when the greatest minds had come to the conclusion that everything worth knowing in Physics was already known by mankind and the only thing left for Physicists to do was to fine-tune measurements, Einstein came up with a paradigm-altering idea. Where did he get that paradigm-altering idea? If we trace the origin of that idea, we find it comes from Swami Vivekananda.

Similarly, the entire Renaissance, Age of Reason, end of the Dark Ages, and the Industrial Revolution in Europe came from the impetus released by Prophet Mohammad into the world.

Therefore, it is essential to study Swamiji. In whatever field you may be working, this study will benefit you. The closer you get to the source, the more progress you will make. This is as applicable to collective life, as it is to individual life.

Long ago, when I was a student like you all, I used to be a volunteer in the Bangalore Ramakrishna Math Bookstall. I had a great incentive to be a Bookstall volunteer. The Monk-in-Charge of the Bookstall allowed me to take home the spoiled copies of books, which couldn’t be sold to customers! Thus, free of cost, I got to read a whole lot of books!

Anyway, when the customer flow was less, I used to sit and read the books in the Bookstall. One day, I came across a strange statement of Swamiji. He says: As certain religions of the world say that a man who does not believe in a Personal God outside of himself is an atheist, so the Vedanta says, a man who does not believe in himself is an atheist. Not believing in the glory of our own soul is what the Vedanta calls atheism.He is an atheist who does not believe in himself. The old religions said that he was an atheist who did not believe in God. The new religion says that he is the atheist who does not believe in himself. …. He is an atheist who does not believe in himself. The old religions said that he was an atheist who did not believe in God. The new religion says that he is the atheist who does not believe in himself. [4]

I read and re-read these statements. It did not make sense to me. I thought there was some printing mistake, or editorial error here. I ran to a senior monk in the Bangalore Math and asked him about it. I too came from a religious family. My parents too had taught me well in my childhood. I was taught that I must pray to God sincerely; then God would get pleased on me, and then he would shower his Grace upon me, and as a consequence, I would get faith in myself. What Swamiji was saying was the exact opposite of what I had learned all my life! I need to believe in myself first; only then can I believe in God; and only thereafter can I pray to God sincerely! This is the kind of life-altering ideas you will get from studying the message of Swamiji.

For the last 1000 years in our country, we have been approaching this whole thing from the wrong path. We need to culture confidence in ourselves; in our various faculties; in our various powers and capacities; one by one, we ought to develop the incredible powers that lie dormant within us. When we have developed sufficient strength to deal with this world, we would have developed a strong character, a strong personality, a very strong will. That will qualify us to truly pray to God. When such a strong personality prays, God listens and responds. Sri Ramakrishna tells an amazing story in the Gospel:[5] Three friends were disciples of the same Guru. They were travelling through a dense forest. A lion accosted them. One of the friends said, “Friends, let us all chant the holy mantra given by our Blessed Guru. That will protect us from this lion.” Another friend said, “No. Let us instead sincerely call on our Blessed Guru. It is his responsibility to protect us from danger.” The third friend said, “Why disturb our Blessed Guru? There is this tree here. Let us all climb up. The lion will not be able to climb a tree and follow us. It will wait for some time, and then it will go hunting for another animal.” Thus, without confidence in our self, we will not be able to have any faith in God.

You all are students. I will tell you something very interesting that Swamiji once said. In a lecture in Madras, he once said, “If the student thinks he is the Spirit, he will be a better student.”[6] Every student wants to be a better student. Each student develops his own method of how to become a better student. We feel that if we can memorize better, we can become better students; if we can read more and more books, we can become better students; if we befriend the toppers, we can become better students; and so on and so forth. Now-a-days, becoming a better student is closely linked with not using the smartphone, and not playing addictive video games. Swamiji gives an entirely new idea. He says, ‘If you can think that you are the Atman, you can be a better student.’ The emphasis is on the word ‘think’ here.

If you go to traditional Vedanta, the orthodox schools of Vedanta, the most famous being Advaita Vedanta of Acharya Shankara, you will notice that even a whole lifetime is not enough to know that you are the Atman! So, should we spend our time learning about the Atman, or should we better spend time sitting with our school and college textbooks? When we study Swamiji’s lectures and writings against this background, we come across a completely new conception of the Atman. I would earnestly request you all to kindly study Swamiji in the light of this one concept called ‘Atman’. Swamiji presents the Atman as the source of all power accessible to man. Traditional Vedanta presents the Atman as pure consciousness. Swamiji presents the Atman as pure consciousness AND infinite power. Jnana-bala-kriya (knowledge, power, activity) is God…There is no ‘moving soul’, there is only one Atman. Jiva (individual soul) is the conscious ruler of this body…and yet that very Jiva is the Atman, because all is Atman. What you think about it is your delusion and not in the Jiva. You are God, and whatever else you may think is wrong….It is not in the brain but in the heart that the Atman, possessed of knowledge, power, and activity, has Its seat. ‘Shatam cha eka cha hridayasya nadyaha’; ‘The nerves of the heart are a hundred and one’ etc. The chief nerve-centre near the heart, called the sympathetic ganglia, is where the Atman has Its citadel. The more heart you will be able to manifest, the greater will be the victory you achieve.

So, merely by thinking that I am the Atman, the seat of infinite power, the quality of my entire life will change! Everything I do will be colored by this one thought. Isn’t that wonderful?

You may ask, ‘is a single thought really so powerful?’ Listen to a story. An interview was going on. The candidates were asked a question. The interviewer said, “Imagine you are on top of a 25-storey building. The building has caught fire from the ground floor. The fire is rising up at an alarming rate. There is fire in the staircase. There is fire in the elevators. There is fire in the fire-escape as well. How do you escape?” Some said they would jump. Well, you don’t jump from the 25th floor and really escape, do you? Some said they would dash through the fire, and again the chances are really remote. So, here you have a situation that cannot be really resolved. No one could give the right answer. The candidates all caught hold of the interviewer and asked him the right answer. He said, “Stop imagining.” That is the power of a single idea.

As I mentioned at the beginning, I have only one point to make today: Kindly study Swami Vivekananda. It will be really beneficial to you.

******************


[1] Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda: Vol-5: Epistles: To E T Sturdy on 13th February, 1896.

[2] Albert Einstein (1905) ‘Zur Elektrodynamik bewegter Körper’, Annalen der Physik 17: 891

[3] http://www.sidewalkastronomers.us/id334.html: Vivekananda & the Einsteins

[4] Complete Works: Vol-2: Practical Vedanta & other lectures: Practical Vedanta: Pt-I

[5] Inspired Talks: Entry on 2nd June 1883, Saturday

[6] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: Vedanta In Its Application To Indian Life

Contribution of Ramakrishna Mission towards Technical Education

Today, Ramakrishna Mission runs 4 Polytechnic Colleges, 7 Industrial Training Institutes, and over 180 Vocational Training Centers in various parts of India. You will notice two features in the Technical Education landscape of Ramakrishna Mission. The Mission does not have a technical degree college. Secondly, almost every Center of the Mission has some sort of vocational training going on for the local uneducated &/or under-educated youth.

Technical education through Ramakrishna Mission has an interesting history. It was started in 1921. The 1st World War had ended. Great Britain had employed huge numbers of Bengali soldiers who had to be de-enscripted. Therefore, the British Govt asked Ramakrishna Mission to start a vocational training institute where these soldiers would be given livelihood skills and they would be rehabilitated in society. Thus, the ‘War Veterans Training Institute’ was started in Belur Math in 1921. It was called ‘Ramakrishna Mission Shilpavidyalaya’. It was headed by Swami Shivanandaji (Mahapurush Maharaj), an illustrious brother-disciple of Swami Vivekananda, and later on, the 2nd President of the Ramakrishna Mission.

This ‘Shilpavidyalaya’ later on metamorphosed into a Licentiate Engineering College under the name ‘Shilpamandira’, which then split into two ITIs called ‘Shilpavidyalaya & Shilpayatana’ and a Polytechnic College called ‘Shilpamandira’. It is pertinent to mention here that the Patent for Gobar-gas Plant was awarded to Shilpamandira[1], and even today, the Patent lies in that name.

When we make an impact-analysis of these technical institutes under Ramakrishna Mission over the last 125 years, we find that the numbers are really miniscule, especially when we consider the humungous population of this country. Only a few thousand are passing out of these Polytechnics and ITIs every year. May be, when we consider the vocational training centers, the numbers are better than the former, but still very, very small compared to the national population. In this background, what is the contribution of the Mission in the Technical Education landscape?

Each of these Polytechnics, ITIs, and VTCs is run as a model institution. This handful of technical education institutes run by the Mission stand as ‘Standard Institutes’. They provide a benchmark for other similar institutes in the country. A technical institute can be run as a ‘Govt-sponsored Institute’ or as a ‘Self-financed Institute’. Ramakrishna Mission runs technical training institutes under both these models. And both of them are managed at very high standards of efficiency by the Mission. While accountability is a major issue in other Institutes run on Govt funds, financial transparency and service to students are issue in the self-financed ones. The Mission ensures that all its technical institutes stay true to the interests of the students, while maintaining the highest financial transparency.

Should we then conclude that Ramakrishna Mission’s contribution to Technical Education is negligible in India, in the last 125 years? Far from it! The Mission’s contribution to this country is way beyond measurement. We shall explain this in brief.

Swamiji said that we now have a New India, with its new methods of working. If we were to look back even 100 years ago, our society was organized in a totally different framework. Our entire national economy was completely different from what we have today. Every economic activity was governed by the caste system. Not so today! We have transitioned into a corporate society in a matter of just 100 years. This development is enormous when we consider the scale of this country. With its 1.5 billion population, a change such as this must have had seismic repercussions. We have instead had an incredibly smooth transition. And that, we believe, is due to Swami Vivekananda and his life’s work.

Today, the entire country has adapted itself to the dominant, rational, scientific outlook towards all aspects of life. Take the recent Covid epidemic, for instance. All people of this vast, diverse nation easily accepted the vaccination system of fighting the epidemic. Even in remote villages, people agreed to get vaccinated. Of course, the challenge in India was transporting the vaccine to every nook and corner of the country. But, everywhere, the vaccine was welcome. Contrast this situation with what happened in Greece, the oldest nation in the world, the most glorious culture of this world. Millions of people in Greece, even today, resist taking the vaccine. This is the contribution of Swami Vivekananda, and the Ramakrishna Mission in India. The scientific temper got absorbed by this country so easily only because of the life-energy infused into this land by Swami Vivekananda.

The transition from ancient, medieval modes of manufacture and economic activity to modern methods of manufacture and economic activity has been incredible in India. When computers were introduced in India in the 1980s, there was some resistance from the employed classes. They all said that they would lose their livelihood if computers were introduced. But computers were introduced nonetheless, and most of the people who resisted easily got themselves re-trained in using computers. We saw how even 60-year-olds learned computers and started using them! This plasticity of the Indian soul is what Swamiji pointed out when he said, “”I see that India is a young and living organism.” When newer methods of work are introduced, with the least resistance, they get accepted by the country here. This plasticity in the people of this Nation is a direct result of the work that the Ramakrishna Mission has done, silently, in the background.

Compare this ability of the Indian with what we see in other nations. We spoke about Greece earlier. During the Chairmanship of Mao Zedong, in China, a grand project was undertaken to link all the rivers of China into a common grid. Huge canals were being dug up all over the country. China had appointed technical advisors for this project from Europe and America. One American Engineer was aghast when he visited the sites. He saw that thousands of people were employed in the project, with spades to do the digging. The hapless Engineer approached Chairman Mao and said, “Sir, we can give you excavators. Why don’t you employ them? Why get this digging done by people? This is highly inefficient.” Mao Zedong said, “We believe in employing as many people as possible in this project. We won’t use machinery. We will work with our hands.” The Engineer famously quipped, “I am afraid Sir, then you better give them spoons instead of spades. That way, they will work for much more time than they are doing now!”

Somehow, the mind-block all over the world, especially in old, traditional societies, is that industrialization and mechanization will destroy the livelihood of millions of people. The truth, however, is that industrialization and mechanization alone can employ a greater number of people. Of course, people will need to be adequately trained for that. In India, long ago, this dilemma got resolved, when Swami Vivekananda said that we needed to get industrialized as quickly as possible. Note that during the same period, Mahatma Gandhi held a completely opposite view. He proclaimed that the future of India lay in cottage & handicraft industry, and not in mechanized mass-production. The Goddess of Fortune has always smiled favorably on this country. Luckily, we got Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru as our 1st Prime Minister. He held Mahatma Gandhi in great esteem. He however completely rejected the philosophy of Gandhi and espoused the philosophy of Swami Vivekananda, when it came to running the country. Nehru said that dams and industries are the modern temples of India. Of course, he believed in State infusion of capital. But back then, in those days, after the severe impoverishment of the nation by the British, where was capital with the common man? So, with capital infusion from the Govt, India steadily industrialized herself. This led to the creation of the Indian middle class. Then in 1992, with liberalization, the money that was saved by the middle class came out as private capital and India surged ahead with unprecedented growth. When we look at all this development with hindsight, we see that Swami Vivekananda was the 1st person in recent times who predicted that India will indeed wake up from the civilizational coma that it had entered into after 1000 years of foreign rule. In fact, when Swamiji went to America, the immediate cause happened to be the World Parliament of Religions. But, in his newspaper interviews in America, he himself said that he had gone to America in order to bring technical education to India!

Today we are at the cusp of a great revolution in India. Unprecedented amounts of human activity can be seen everywhere in this country today. Just take a look at the room where you are now sitting. Hundreds of things are there. Every one of those things is a man-made item. Thousands of people are engaged in obtaining the raw materials, in processing them in factories, and in transporting them to the place where you live. The whole country is today knitted together by this grand economic Yajna that is constantly going on. Millions of people are engaged in this grand Yajna. The challenge of technical education today is thus two-fold. We need to train more and more skilled workers. We also need to groom entrepreneurs. The latter is the bigger challenge in India. That is rightly being addressed by Govt schemes such as ‘Atma Nirbhar Bharat’ and ‘Make in India’, backed by appropriate policies such as ‘Production-linked-incentives’ or PLIs, and amendments to Labor Laws.

The Institutes run by Ramakrishna Mission are all considered as premier institutes since most of the trained students get a job at the end of their training. The challenge in the near future for all our Institutes will be to groom entrepreneurs. Somehow, even today, business is an area where people of very select castes dare to foray. This situation will change. We need to awaken the divinity within more and more people, and with their awakened divinity, more and more people will venture into business, rather than seek a job.

This brings us to the last aspect of Ramakrishna Mission’s contribution to technical education in India – the pervasive awakening of the scientific temper among the people.

We believe that all Ramakrishna Mission Centers, irrespective of whether they have a technical training institute or not, have actively worked in disseminating a very particular outlook among the people who come in contact with those Centers. This awakening of the scientific temper among the populace, we hold, is a special contribution of Ramakrishna Mission. Why? Because, apart from Swami Vivekananda, we find no one else in this land, who specifically espoused this spirit. As long as the movement continues to remain true to Swami Vivekananda’s vision, greater and greater benefit will keep accruing to the people of India.

**************


[1] For technical and administrative reasons, the Patent actually exists in the name of ‘Ramakrishna Mission Saradapitha, Belur Math’, the administrative hub for many educational institutions, including of Shilpamandira. but the innovation was done by Swami Vishwakarmananda from the workshops of Shilpamandira.

Swami Vivekananda on Science and Religion

Part – I

Swami Vivekananda & scientific temper

We will try to understand what Swami Vivekananda means by scientific temper, for that is a term that was very dear to him. In our attempt to understand this interesting term, we will discover what is meant by Rational Thought. Without understanding the process of rational thinking, we will not understand what Swamiji meant by scientific temper.

What is rational thought?

Thinking can be systematic, or haphazard. If it has to be systematic, then it must follow certain principles. Over the last few thousand years, many sets of principles for thinking have been developed by mankind, at various times, in various cultures. One popular set of principles is the ‘Principles of Theological thinking’. This has been developed separately by Christians and Muslims, and they are applicable to their respective scholars. The thoughts in one particular book are considered as absolute and inviolable. The method for understanding the thoughts presented in that book is to seek for elaborations from other thoughts in the same book. By doing so, sometimes we may arrive at conclusions that seem absurd to us, but, they are nevertheless considered as right conclusions, since we have followed the principles of theological thinking for arriving at those conclusions. This is the main reason why the Bible and the Quran have such a hold on millions of people.

There is another kind of thinking that arose in Europe during the late 16th century AD. A set of amazing principles was adopted as the guidelines for thinking. These principles referred to the universal laws of human thought, which are together called Reason or Rationality. The thinking that arose from following these principles was called Scientific Temper. Thus, scientific temper is a very particular type of thinking, which is based on universal laws of human thought or rationality.

Principles of rational thinking:

            There are at least five principles laid for thinking in this school of thought. They are:

  • Occam’s Razor
    • Cause is always present within the effect
    • All correlation is not causation
    • Repeatability, or falsifiability
    • Extraordinary explanations need extraordinary evidences

We will look at each of them, one by one. We need to clearly understand these five principles in order to understand scientific temper.

Occam’s Razor: This is a heuristic that was developed by a medieval Christian monk called Father William of Occam. There are many versions in which this principle can be stated. If a phenomenon has more than one possible explanation, we need to prefer the simpler one. We must note that it is a principle for preferring the simpler one of the many plausible explanations. This principle does not specify that the simpler one is the correct explanation. The veracity of the explanation will depend on other principles too. Occam’s Razor merely guides us on identifying and sticking to the simpler explanation, on which the other principles of thought can then be applied, and conclusions can be drawn.

As an example, we can consider the famous phenomenon of an apple falling from a tree. Why does an apple fall down from an apple tree? Suppose we say that a ghost throws it down. This is as good an explanation as any other. However, the problem with this explanation is that, instead of explaining the phenomenon, it raises many more questions. It will not be enough to say that a ghost throws down the apple from the tree to the ground. Doesn’t the ghost feel, once in a while, to throw it up? How does the system work – is there one ghost per tree or do ghosts have territories – all trees in this region are mine, and trees beyond this boundary will be handled by my friend-ghost? Can a ghost that handles apples, also handle other fruits, or they fruit-specific? We see that all fruits fall down, not just apples. What is the gender of these ghosts? You can see how absurd the situation becomes with this answer. Endless speculation will ensue. Anybody’s guess is good enough, and no one will ever have any certainty with this answer – a ghost makes the apple fall from a tree.

Newton gave an answer to this phenomenon. He said gravitation is the reason for an apple to fall down from a tree. Again, many questions arise from this answer. And in each case, Newton gave answers that satisfied the principle of Occam’s Razor – simplicity. All the answers he gave for all the subsequent questions belonged to universal characteristics. What is gravitation? It is the attraction that one object feels for another in this world. Matter attracts other matter. This quality of attraction is the reason why the apple falls down, and it is also the reason why the moon revolves around the earth, or the earth revolves around the sun.

We see one more aspect of Occam’s Razor in this explanation. When we have multiple explanations for a single phenomenon, we need to select that explanation which explains the phenomenon from within itself, and not depend on something outside it to explain it.

Effect is the cause in a different form: We all understand that things and events are bound in a chain of cause & effect. Everything is a cause of something and is in turn an effect of something else. But, we human beings have an uncanny ability to separate causes from its effects. We are somehow capable of visualizing the effects as something entirely different from the cause that was its origin.

This is a simple enough principle. This ability to separate effects from their causes is wrong. Effects are nothing but the cause in another form. Therefore, if we look closely enough, we will be able to see the cause inside its effect. This is true in every case.

For instance, the marks that a student will score in an exam is directly proportional to his studies. This is an invariable law. The repeated hours of practice and study that a boy has put in will emerge as marks in his exam. There is no escape from this law. Yet, we find students in every generation trying to break away from this law. When we were students, in Bangalore, we used to visit the Temple in Ramakrishna Math, Bangalore before going to our school for major exams. It was a ritual with us. We would go to the Temple, pray to Sri Ramakrishna there, and go to our school or college for writing the exam. Once, when I and some of my friends came out of the Temple and were moving towards the cycle stand, we met Swami Chidanandaji, who was the President of the Math. He asked us, “Exams, eh?” We said, “Yes, Swamiji. And today is a tough subject. We need Sri Ramakrishna’s blessings.” He said something very interesting. He said, “Swami Yatiswaranandaji used to say in such situations, ‘I hope you have studied properly. That is your only hope. You know why? Because Sri Ramakrishna doesn’t know Maths at all!’” So, your performance in the exam is a direct function of your preparation throughout the semester or year. God, unfortunately, has nothing to do with it.

Correlation is not necessarily causation: This is another very important principle of thought. If we need to think properly, we need to be really in touch with reality. More often than not, our imagination runs away with our ability to judge properly. A multi-million dollar industry of astrology-palmistry-numerology stands on the very opposite of this principle. I knew a friend in college. He would wear a broken wrist watch for every exam. I could make no sense of it. I asked him, ‘Why not wear a proper watch? You have one. You wear it on regular days. And on exam day, when you really need to know the time, you wear this sorry excuse of a watch. What’s with that?’ It turned out that this watch was used by his grandfather, and his father and his two elder brothers, all of whom were successful engineers! It was a lucky charm! All of them wore this same watch to their exams and they had all topped their universities. So, he believed that correlation is causation!

We find another interesting phenomenon in Indian houses. Suppose a child gets fever and pneumonia. The child’s mother approaches a medical doctor, who prescribes antibiotics. The child’s grandmother approaches an Ojha (local witch-doctor) who performs some shady black-magic stuff on the child. The child’s great-grandmother approaches a Brahmin priest who performs an elaborate Sitala-Maa puja to ward off the pestilence from the house. In a week’s time, the child gets cured. Now, a serious discussion ensues within the household. What exactly cured the child?

Repeatability:Our explanation of a phenomenon ought to give us the ability to make accurate predictions regarding the same phenomenon. If it is really gravitation that is the cause for an apple to fall down, this knowledge ought to enable us to predict the tides in the ocean. This principle also can be expressed in various popular forms, just as Occam’s Razor could be expressed in multiple forms. This principle is also called the principle of Falsifiability.

Take the case of Narendranath approaching Sri Ramakrishna with his question ‘Sir, have you seen God?’ Sri Ramakrishna’s answer was a textbook example of this principle of rational thought. He said, “Yes. I have seen God. And if you wish, I can make you see, too.” If a phenomenon can be repeated, that means we have gained access to the hidden process, the hidden cause, which leads to the desired effect. This principle has led to the great democratization of knowledge in the modern world. Gone are the days when people monopolized knowledge.

Extraordinary explanations need extraordinary evidences: This is another very important pillar on which rational thought depends. We can claim any sort of explanation for a phenomenon. The absurdity need not bother us. For, often we see, truth is more bizarre than fiction or imagination. But, all our explanations must be backed by evidences in their favor or evidences against their opposite.

Take the example of the heliocentricsolar system, as explained by Copernicus. Nothing in our daily experience tells us that earth revolves around the sun. Every fact of daily life tells us that sun moves around the earth. We all see the sun rise at morning in the east and set in the evening in the west. How can someone claim that it is the other way around? So, evidences have to be given that will support this seemingly absurd hypothesis that the earth revolves around the sun. Planetary motion was one such evidence. An aberration in the path of sun light reaching earth wasanother evidence for the Copernicus model. Calculations for naval navigation became highly simplified based on this model.

Origin of rational thought

Rational thought and scientific thinking originated in ancient India. The ancient Rishi Kapila was the father of rational thought. Vedanta was an outcome of Kapila’s principles of thinking. Buddhism took rational thinking to Middle East. Islam introduced rational thinking to Europe. Modern world is an outcome of rational thought. From Europe, rational thought has come back to India. Evidence-based thinking trumps assumptions-based thinking in the modern world. Any country, any civilization, any culture, that adopts rational thought, makes tremendous progress in all walks of life. Adopting the rational method of thinking, as opposed to other methods of thinking, is a conscious and collective decision among people. Over the last few millenniums, different countries and civilizations have successively adopted and rejected rational thought. Whenever a people adopted it, they applied it to various fields of human thought and action, and reaped incredible benefits. Later on, when they rejected it, they had to stagnate or degenerate. Hindus of India and Muslims of Europe are the best examples of this social dynamic. Muslims adopted and developed rational thinking in a big way through their philosophers such as Averroes and Avicenna in Spain. They belonged to a prestigious Islamic school of thought called ‘Mutazilites’. With the growth of this school, Islam’s power and prestige grew to incredible heights. Later, when Muslims rejected Mutazilite thinking, they lost land, power, and prestige and stagnated, often retrogressing in all fields of human endeavor – science, military, politics, arts, etc. with the Hindus, the dynamic was much more severe in its impact. When the Hindu society was based on rational thought, it was the global leader in every field. Then, it replaced rational thinking in all fields other than religion, and the society became debilitated and was under foreign rule for centuries at a stretch. The ups and downs in the long history of the Hindu society can be very closely mapped with its dalliance with, and rejection of, rational thinking.

Swamiji once made an amazing statement regarding India. He said, “What we need is western science, coupled with Vedanta, with Brahmacharya as the guiding motto, and Shraddha or faith in oneself.” Note how he says that we Indians need both western science and Vedanta. Why do we need both? We will now look into that aspect of this topic.

Part – II

Science & Religion – their variance

Why are science and religion at variance today?

Religion is very old. Origins of religion are pre-historic. The oldest known civilizations have had religion. Same can be said about science also. But what we call science today has a relatively recent history. Man has always had to deal with this world. The duty of making sense of this world lay with religion for a very long time in mankind’s history.

What is life? What is death? What is disease? What is natural disaster and calamity? Why does the sun move? Why does the moon have phases? Why does water flow downwards? Why do seasons occur? What is this world? Who created it? When and how was it created? Why are there so many types of living beings? All these and many more questions have plagued man forever. In all countries, in all civilizations, people came up with answers to these questions, and they were all in some way or the other connected to religion. In fact, comparative mythology shows that many of these questions have similar answers across cultures. Take the example of the great deluge. This is an event featuring in the mythology of many religions – Hindu, Jewish, Greek, Chinese, Native American, Viking, etc.

The period between 16th century and 18th century AD was a major disruption in the history of mankind. This period saw the rise of a unique worldview. Rational thinking grew during the Age of Reason, leading to massive changes in the outlook of people. This had its ripple effect on every aspect of human life and society. This worldview has been called Science.

The mandate of Religion has been, and still is, ‘here & hereafter’. Religion aims at directing a man’s life both here and hereafter. The mandate of Science is ‘here & now’. Science concerns itself with problems that can be dealt with right now. It keeps questions concerning the hereafter in abeyance. It does not claim to know about the hereafter. It does not speculate about the hereafter. Religion too, strictly speaking, does not speculate about the hereafter. Religion, on the other hand, claims to have access to sources of knowledge that reveal the secrets of the hereafter. But this access is open to only a handful of people throughout history. But, when this handful of people with access to the beyond articulate their knowledge, the rest of the people start claiming that uncommon knowledge as their own, and this phenomenon leads to major complications. We then have great masses of people arguing about things that none of them have direct access to the knowledge about which they are arguing. Obviously, in such a situation, no consensus can ever be reached, and most often, the interactions end up in bloodshed.

Against this peculiar dynamic of religion, Science comes forth as a breath of fresh air. Science says we shall deal only with those things about which we are sure, as far as humanly possible; not speculations and then arguments arising out of speculations and bloodshed. So, from the 16th century onwards, a fundamental schism arose between two worldviews – that of Religion and that of Science. With amazing speed and accuracy, Science has grappled with the problems that torment human beings, one after the other, over the last 400 years. And the solutions that Science provides to these problems are way better than the ones proposed by Religion. This has led to a deep variance between Religion and Science, which we shall analyze under 7 distinct categories.

  • Rationality vs unverified assumptions:

As we have noted elsewhere, the rock foundation of Science is rationality. To put it very precisely, rationality is a manner of thinking that depends fully on information obtained from the senses, and processing that information within certain very clearly spelt out framework. So, Science is based on well-defined sources of information and well-defined boundary conditions of speculation. Modern Science began with the study of motion. Things move. Why do they move? Religion says that everything moves due to the Will of God (Deo Volente). Science says things move because things have something called Energy, and that energy has a way of changing its location between things and their surroundings.

What is the difference between these two explanations?

Anyone of us can understand the language of energy and hence can study motion and predict motion and manipulate motion. Not one in a million amongst us can know the Will of God. As long as we don’t know the Will of God, we can only explain motion, by hindsight, after the motion has occurred, as being due to God’s Will. We will never be able to predict God’s next move. But, if there is anyone amongst us, who can talk to God, and hence know God’s Will, such a person can indeed predict God’s next move, and hence can manipulate motion effectively. We see such instances only in the life of genuine Mystics. Unless we ourselves are genuine Mystics, we cannot imitate Mystics. We cannot extrapolate the knowledge of Mystics and claim to know God’s Will. But, every time and everywhere, people try to do that, and that phenomenon is called Superstition, or unverified assumptions. Science is accessible to the common man; religion is accessible only to a Mystic.

Hence rationality and superstition is a major point of variance between Science and Religion.

  • God and the source of this world:

A question that has haunted humanity ever since man started thinking is ‘Who created this world?’ Religion gave a unanimous answer – God. We need to understand that this answer is worse than useless, and is in fact a positively dangerous answer. Why? It is impossible to attribute a unique, invariable meaning to the word ‘God’. That word can mean anything to anyone. The meaning of that word depends heavily on the culture of the people in which the discussion occurs. To people belonging to different cultures, and therefore to different religions, this word God means totally different things. Some thinkers have even said that ‘God’ means all things to all men. Again, this is a useless definition, for it is a generalization that doesn’t serve any purpose. The terms used by religion are meaningless words for all except to a genuine Mystic.

Science avoids this term ‘God’ by confining its attention to things and events which it can see and conceive in its cause and effect form. By confining itself to this boundary of cause and effect, Science ignores that which it cannot understand at present. As the boundary of causes and effects expand, there is a possibility of reaching the ultimate cause, but until then, we need not bother about it. For now, we shall confine ourselves to that boundary of causes and effects which we can see, conceive and understand.

Men of religion, who said that this world is the creation of God, actually saw what they articulated. They are the Mystics. The rest of us, parrot the words of the Mystics and create no end of confusion. This point is best brought out in the first two meetings between Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda:

From his spiritual words and ecstatic states he (Sri Ramakrishna) seemed to be a man of genuine renunciation; and there was a marked consistency between his words and life. He used the most simple language, and I thought, “Can this man be a great teacher?” I crept near him and asked him the question which I had asked so often: “Have you seen God, sir?” “Yes, I see Him just as I see you here, only in a much intenser sense.” “God can be realized,” he went on; “one can see and talk to Him as I am seeing and talking to you. But who cares? People shed torrents of tears for their wife and children, for wealth or property, but who does so for the sake of God? If one weeps sincerely for Him, He surely manifests Himself.” That impressed me at once. For the first time I found a man who dared to say that he had seen God, that religion was a reality to be felt, to be sensed in an infinitely more intense way than we can sense the world. As I heard these things from his lips, I could not but believe that he was saying them not like an ordinary, preacher, but from the depths of his own realizations.

The following is the description of the next meeting given by Narendra to some of his brother-disciples:

I did not realize then that the temple-garden of Dakshineswar was so far from Calcutta, since on the previous occasion I had gone there in a carriage. The road seemed to me so long as to be almost endless. However I reached the garden somehow and went straight to Sri Ramakrishna’s room. I found him sitting alone on the small bedstead. He was glad to see me and, calling me affectionately to his side, made me sit beside him on the bed. But the next moment I found him overcome with a sort of emotion. Muttering something to himself, with his eyes fixed on me, he slowly drew near me. I thought he might do something queer as on the previous occasion. But in the twinkling of an eye he placed his right foot on my body. The touch at once gave rise to a novel experience within me. With my eyes open I saw that the walls, and everything in the room, whirled rapidly and vanished into naught, and the whole universe together with my individuality was about to merge in an all-encompassing mysterious void! I was terribly frightened and thought that I was facing death, for the loss of individuality meant nothing short of that.

Unable to control myself I cried out, “What is it that you are doing to me! I have my parents at home!” He laughed aloud at this and stroking my chest said, “All right, let it rest now. Everything will come in time!” The wonder of it was that no sooner had he said this than that strange experience of mine vanished. I was myself again and found everything within and without the room as it had been before.

When Naren asked Sri Ramakrishna if he had seen God, the latter replied that he had indeed seen God. Was that assertion false? No. Sri Ramakrishna had indeed seen God. But, what he meant by God and seeing God was totally different from what Naren meant by God and seeing God!

Anyway, the question – ‘who/what is the source of this world?’ can be answered by a genuine Mystic, but cannot be answered by Science, as yet. If we are to confine ourselves to only that knowledge that we really know, and if we are not to borrow knowledge of others, then the answer to this question will always be a point of variance between Science & Religion.

Is it possible to have a religion which doesn’t posit the existence of God who is creator and sustainer of the world? In India, we had two such experiments in the form of Samkhya-Yoga Religion of Maharishi Kapila and the Religion of Buddha. It is not surprising therefore that these two forms of religion are gaining popularity with the rationalists with each passing day.

  • Ethics & morality vs utility:

Ethics and morality have always ensued from religion. The etiology is simple: God created this world, with all its things, beings and humans. Hence all human beings are related to one another as brothers and sisters, children of the same God. Hence man must do justice with his fellow human beings.

Science says something totally different. We are all competitors here in this world; competing for common resources; the stronger one wins; and the winner propagates his genes, and rules the world.

In fact, devoid of a religion, with its God who is the common creator of all that exists, one does not find a basis for morality and ethics in society. Utilitarianism takes the place of morality in society. Why should we adopt a particular method of action? Not because it is the right thing to do; but, because it leads to the greatest good to the greatest number of people! How do we arrive at what exactly is the greatest good to others? By mere extrapolation of what is good for me! But, this can never be the case universally.

Despite all its sophistication, Science has not yet answered the vital question – why should a particular action be done by us? Science is not yet capable of justifying right action from wrong. That is the reason why anything that is discovered by science turns out to be a boon as well as a curse to the world today. The tussle between morality & utility ends up as the eternal tussle between self-sacrifice & self-assertion, and this will always be a point of variance between science and religion.

Is it possible to develop a system of ethics without referring to God? That is the challenge before the modern world.

  • Sources of knowledge:

Science accepts mainly two sources of knowledge: sense perception and inference. Facts need to be gathered. Those facts need to be verified by multiple observers over an extended period of time. Then, we need to evolve a model that will explain the fact, consistently with a lot of other things that we already know.

Religion accepts three sources of knowledge: sense perception, inference, and inspired revelation. The highest value is given to inspired revelation.

This 3rd source of knowledge is a major point of variance between science and religion. Mystics see beyond the senses. They gather facts from beyond the senses, then apply rational thinking to accommodate those new facts into models of thought that already exist. Most of the people, who buy into those modified models of thought developed by the Mystics, themselves do not see anything beyond the senses. Science considers such behavior as hypocrisy.

Is it possible to evolve a religion without claiming access to facts beyond the senses? In most cases, claims to all such access of knowledge beyond the senses are exclusive – I know, and you should believe in what I saw. Is it possible to accord universal access to knowledge beyond the senses? If that is done, modern science should have no problem in recognizing such knowledge as valid.

  • Power & its renunciation:

Science is the study of energy. Religion is the study of the possessor of all energy – God. Science aims to study various forms of energy in minute detail, in such a way, that thereafter, it will be possible to manipulate that form of energy for the benefit of mankind. Religion aims to establish a relation with God, and then, use his influence to manipulate any form of energy for the benefit of mankind, for all energy belongs to God.

Science is as yet incapable of handling many forms of energy, especially those energies that lurk within a human being. Science is best in handling the grossest forms of energy in the world, especially in 4-5 forms such as gravitation, electromagnetic, nuclear & atomic, chemical & thermal, etc. Why only these few forms of energy? Because the language used to communicate with energy is Mathematics, and certain fundamental restrictions in the syntax of this language precludes science from dealing with many forms of energy, as yet.

The philosophical religions of India have another problem with power. While they do subscribe to the view that all power belongs to God, they aim to experience their identification with God. Total identification with God is possible only when God is divested of all powers, and remains as pure consciousness. Thus, the higher forms of Indian religion, also known as Advaita Vedanta, prescribe renunciation of all power, thereby cutting off any chance of an interaction between science and religion.

The approaches to dealing with energy and power in science and religion are another major point of variance between these two fields.

  • Study of a living person: the outside-in vs inside-out approach:

As we noted above, science believes firmly in studying things from a 3rd person perspective. The object of study is out there. I will observe it. The observer and the observed are different. This method of study is very effective in every case, except in the case of a human being. If we study a man in this manner, we end up with erroneous, garbled, self-contradictory information.

Religion believes in studying man from within. This is the 1st person perspective. If I need to study man, to study the constituents of a man, I don’t need a man ‘out there’ for my study. I myself am a man. I can very well study myself. I can apply all the principles of rational thought in this study of myself. To take a gross example: if I need to know if a particular frequency of sound is irritating to human beings, I don’t need a test-specimen human to know the outcome. I can expose myself to that sound, and analyze how I feel. If I feel irritated, well, there you have the outcome.

This issue is a major point of variance between science and religion. One of the important aspects of rationality, according to modern science, is the total elimination of all subjectivity from a study. Only those issues are therefore being studied in science today, which can allow this kind of near-total elimination of the subjective factor. We shall get to see sometime later in this article that this condition is self-imposed by modern science and is not a necessary condition for rational thinking.

  • The question of consciousness:

This self-imposed condition of elimination of the subjective factor is best seen in the utter confusion that modern science enters into when facing the issue of consciousness in man. Keeping true to the condition of objectivity, consciousness will be studied as manifested in a test-specimen man ‘out there’.

What results from such an objective study of consciousness is very bizarre. We find that if a man is kept starved from food and water, his consciousness keeps waning until he becomes a mere vegetable, just breathing, incapable of any sign of life, beyond basic breathing. Detailed studies can be made on the test-specimen man to find out how food & water helps in enabling him to manifest life. Further, if you can somehow stop the test-specimen man ‘out there’ from breathing, something happens to him, and he becomes matter, with no signs of life, not even breathing. Therefore, consciousness is clearly an outcome of food, water and air. In other words, consciousness is a derivative of matter and energy.

Compared to this bizarre study of modern science about man’s consciousness is the childish explanation of religion, which says variously that there is something called consciousness totally separate from matter and energy. In man, matter, energy and consciousness combine. When food, water and air are cut off from a man, ‘dust returns to dust’ and consciousness returns to God, who is the repository of all consciousness. This explanation is good for kids, who revel in fairy tales. But it lacks logical rigor since we all know that things of totally opposite nature can never come together. Matter and energy have been demonstrated to be the same by modern science and hence we can see how they can come together. But, if consciousness is different from matter and energy, how can they come together?

This issue of consciousness in man is a major point of variance between science and religion.

Given the deep divisions in the outlook of science and religion, it is hard to see how they will ever reconcile. We contend that this reconciliation has been effected by Swami Vivekananda. When Swamiji uses the term religion, especially the Hindu religion, he always means the Vedanta. Now, Vedanta, as used by Swamiji, is not the popular version of Hindu religion. What common Hindus understand by Hinduism is not even remotely close to Vedanta. How exactly this is so, will be explained shortly; but, we note that the reconciliation between science and religion can happen only when religion is used to mean Vedanta. No other form of religion – Christianity, Islam, Buddhism, the many popular forms of Hinduism – none of them can reconcile with modern science.

Part – III

Science & Religion – their history

Science and Religion are two very important fields of study for human beings. Yet, all through history, these two seem to have been at loggerheads. They don’t seem to meet and agree on anything. Let us try to understand their troubled relationship in some detail.

Science:

There are many ways of looking at science. Modern science is our subject of interest here. Modern science is primarily western science, since it grew out of the collective and cumulative thought of Europe between the 16th century and the present.

Science can be understood as a systematic study of anything, starting from facts observed universally by human beings. Given the constraints that the study has to be based on universally observed facts, and not on opinions or conjectures, many fields of human interest are left out of the purview of science. That is the reason why the systematic study of human society or human history or even human psychology is not yet considered as proper science. In these three fields, for instance, facts are highly subjective or biased. So, we can safely conclude that science deals with the systematic study of matter and energy. If any field of human interest can be reduced to either matter or energy, science has developed a beautiful method of studying it. We will be considering this definition of modern, western science for our deliberation: a systematic study of matter and energy.

Science is not too much bothered with certainties. What we mean is – science is comfortable with uncertainty. Science is comfortable with saying ‘I don’t know’. The subject matter of science being matter and energy, science is not greatly bothered with the question of who created matter and energy, or how matter and energy came into being. These questions crop up again and again, but, science is not going to speculate answers. Science will wait and see, as to what facts are available concerning these questions. Then, based on available facts, a viable thought model will be created and presented as a plausible answer. Even the best and most popular answer in science is subject to revision and rejection later on, based on newer facts. In all types of thinking, except the rational method, as soon as these questions arise, some kind of answer has to be speculated. Otherwise, thinking does not proceed. It is only in the rational method of thinking that such final questions need not be answered in order to deal with lower order questions. Rational thought leads to enormous autonomy in the thinking process.

So, we don’t need to know the final answers in order to deal with things here and now. We need to study motion of objects around us. We do not need to know about God and how God created things and objects, in order to systematically study how and why things move. We don’t need to know the final destination in order to start our journey.As long as we are able to see the very next step clearly, science is satisfied with that much for now; later things can come later. One step at a time – this is the motto of science. But the underlying rationality is supreme and non-negotiable.

Let us continue with the gravitation example to understand this unique characteristic of modern science. Sometime in 1600 AD, Newton gave a satisfactory answer to the question of why things fall to the ground. By repeatedly studying the distance travelled while falling against time taken for the fall to the ground, Newton deduced the inverse-square law for gravitation between objects. This simple mathematical equation was powerful enough to describe an apple falling from a tree, as well as to describe why and how planets revolve around the sun. For about 250 years nobody questioned the understanding behind Newton’s explanation of gravitation, until one young genius asked the question ‘How does one object inform another object that it exists, and hence the other object should feel gravitational attraction from it?’ Newton himself had asked this question, and many others after him also had raised this query arising out of his explanation of gravitation. And in each case, the answer given was – the mere existence of an object informs all other objects in the universe that they should all feel its attraction! This phenomenon was called ‘Action at a distance’. Newton and his successors brought in theology to account for such instantaneous interaction by saying that since everything was created by God (as mentioned clearly in the Bible), such instantaneous interaction was possible! This answer appears spooky. Information takes time to travel. Information cannot travel instantaneously. Just because an object exists, it does not follow that it would have informed every other object in the universe of its existence and hence instructed them all to feel attracted towards it. This was clearly an illogical portion in an otherwise robust theory that had been proposed by Newton for gravitation. The young genius who seriously questioned this portion of the theory was Einstein. He understood that although the math was right, Newton has somehow got the theory wrong. Einstein simply could not accept the theological explanation for ‘action at a distance’. He corrected the whole thing by imagining a different geometry in which space-time operated and was able to deduce a more precise equation for gravitation. It turned out that the inverse-square law as just a special case of the more general equation that Einstein had deduced, and that was the reason why Newton’s equation had worked in most cases. The handful of cases where Newton’s equation had shown errors with physical verification were rectified when Einstein’s equation was applied. So, science believes in ‘one step at a time’.

This same Einstein gave another amazing demonstration of this motto. It was during the famous Copenhagen meetings between Bohr and Einstein that the latter pointed out an unverified assumption which Bohr and his colleagues had made with regard to their interpretation of quantum phenomenon. The exact phenomenon was called the ‘entanglement event’. When a quantum particle splits into two constituent parts, they fly away from each other at nearly the speed of light. The constituent parts will have complimentary spin characteristics. If the spin of one of the constituent parts is measured and is found to be, say, ‘Up’ spin, then we know that the other part will be of ‘Down’ spin; and vice-versa. Thus, we would have known the characteristic of a quantum constituent without having actually measured it. The measurement can occur a long time after the splitting happens, which means that the constituent parts would have flown a great distance away from each other. Thus, information is seen to be independent of distance. Bohr and his colleagues pointed out that this meant that ‘action at a distance’ was indeed correct. Einstein objected by saying that with regard to knowing a thing, actual physical perception takes precedence over inferential knowledge. In this case, our knowledge of the spin of the other constituent part is inferential. It is not a perception. Even at its best, inference is an assumption, although based on invariable cause-effect relationships. So, science is not really bothered about knowing everything before trying to understand the smaller, minute things.

Things are fine with science so far as it goes, as we have described above. The trouble starts when we try to study the phenomenon called man, or any living being, or life. Man is not just matter and energy. Man is conscious. Man is filled with something distinct called life. Science accepts only one method of obtaining facts, that is, from the outside, from the objective standpoint only. It is also called the 3rd person perspective. When man is studied from outside, that is, when I study you, the facts appear to be strange. Why strange? When I study life as found within you, it appears as though life is a derivative of matter and energy. Suppose you are sitting on a chair. Very clearly, you and the chair are categorically different. Chair is matter & energy combined. What are you? You too are matter and energy combined. But, there is a 3rd something in you, distinct from matter and energy. We call that 3rd something as life. You exhibit the presence of life in you, which the chair does not. Now, let me study life, as exhibited in you. I find that life that is present within you is an outcome of matter and energy. If I stop feeding you food and water for 10 days, you will become just like the chair you are sitting on; you will be reduced to just a combination of matter and energy. Life would have been snuffed out from you. This conclusion of science with regard to life, and consciousness, is a dead-end. It has two problems.

One: it is not satisfying to me (or anyone who is making the study). This conclusion snuffs out all beauty, charm, adventure, creativity, initiative, and freedom from my life. I have studied you. My conclusions that I derive from that study will apply to me too. Hence, the problem; somehow, I find it extremely disturbing and unsatisfying that I am a derivative of matter and energy.

Two: if I wish to study life and consciousness, then, if my study is confined to studying only you, if my study is confined to studying life and consciousness out there only, that study is partial. I myself am alive and conscious. Should I not study life and consciousness within me, for the study to be complete?

The stand of science seems to be the following: we do not as yet understand the roots and origin of matter and energy; nor do we make complete sense of this phenomenon called man. But, that does not mean we have to posit assumptions about such final questions. We have some facts at hand. They are incontrovertible. We have a wonderfully developed language (called Mathematics) that can deal with the available facts that we observe. We shall proceed onwards, one step at a time. Our progress may not be phenomenal or glorious. But, every step we take is resting on truth, on certainty. In due course, we hope to make sense of everything.

It is against the background of this situation that Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda have made incredible contributions. We shall look into that aspect in some detail.

Religion:

There are many forms & definitions of religion. Generally what we understand as religion today conforms to a specific format – the ‘One Book-One God-One Prophet’ format. This is in fact a very efficient method for rapid spread of the ideas enshrined in the Book about God, as revealed to the Prophet. The major drawback with this format of religion is its extreme resistance to rational thinking. As we saw above, rational thinking depends heavily on personal perception of facts. Personally perceived facts are then treated according to some broad principles of thought, and conclusions can then be drawn, which will be universally valid. The problem with religion today is the absence of personal perception of facts. We have to depend entirely on the perceptions of a man who lived centuries ago. Based on facts revealed by him – the prophet – we can then apply semi-rational thinking on those facts and derive conclusions. While doing so, we will need to make some assumptions that border on the absurd in order to fit in all facts which are available before us through proxy. The end result is something that is hideous, repulsive to the thinking man, and most often highly exclusive.

Take the example of Christianity. A major dogma of this religion is that we have to believe in the Immaculate Conception of Jesus Christ. Now, Immaculate Conception is an absurd concept. Why do we need to believe in it? Long before Jesus Christ, it was revealed to another Prophet that God created Adam and Eve, and this couple ate the fruit of knowledge in the Garden of Eden, against the direction of God. This transgression was the primal sin. Since all mankind is the offspring of Adam and Eve, human beings contain the seed of primal sin within them. Man has no escape from this primal sin, which he inherits from Adam and Eve. Man can get freed from this primal sin only by resorting to the grace of Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God. Now, if Jesus Christ is to be capable of freeing man from primal sin, Jesus himself must be free from primal sin. If Jesus is to be free from primal sin, he should not have been born to man and woman by copulation, but should have been conceived by his mother, independent of man’s intervention. Hence it is essential for us to assume that Jesus Christ was conceived immaculately by his mother Mary. If Jesus himself was the product of copulation of a man and a woman, like the rest of us, then Jesus himself would contain seeds of primal sin within him, and that would render his own revelations about himself meaningless; revelations such as ‘He that hath seen the Son hath seen the Father’, ‘Come to me, all ye that are heavily laden’, ‘None can reach the Father except through the Son’.

Now, please go through the line of argument mentioned in the above paragraph. The conclusion that has been drawn – the Immaculate Conception of Jesus Christ – is absurd. Why? It follows logically from the concept of primal sin, the concept that primal sin transmits hereditarily from parents to children through copulation, and from the revelation that Jesus Christ can set us free from primal sin. In order to evaluate where the absurdity arises from, we will need to call into question each of these revelations and assumptions, one by one. It will then be clear that the root of all this confusion about Immaculate Conception arises from the borrowed revelation of the Biblical Prophet which said that God created Adam and eve and then prohibited them from eating the fruit of knowledge in the Garden of Eden. If we reject that data, however, the entire thought edifice that we built up falls down!

This is the problem with religion today.

We cannot apply rational thinking to religion at all. If we do so, we will be clearing religion of all its absurdities one by one, and nothing of religion (as we know it today) remains after that. So, people who are invested in religion will resist against rational thinking tooth and nail.

The Vedanta of Hinduism:

It is most interesting to note that Swamiji presents a religion that is completely outside this ‘One Book-One God-One Prophet’ format. He calls it Vedanta. It is not easy to discern if this Vedanta is the same as, or different from, what we generally understand as Hinduism. It is indeed embedded in the Upanishads, the Holy Book of Hindus, and hence it must be Hinduism. Yet, this Vedanta that Swamiji presents as religion is completely outside the standard format of a religion. It has many books and yet has no book as its source. It has no God, but accepts all Gods of all forms. It has innumerable Prophets, and yet does not have a single Prophet who can be identified as its founder. The Vedanta that Swamiji presents clearly seems to have been derived from Hinduism, but he categorically states that Vedanta is present at the core of all religions.

Swamiji presents religion as the rational study of consciousness within me. What can rational study of consciousness mean? If I wish to study life and consciousness, I need not study them in you. I don’t need a 3rd person perspective of life and consciousness. I myself am alive and conscious. I can study life and consciousness within me. I can have a 1st person perspective of life and consciousness.

The Mundaka Upanishad gives the Two-Birds imagery to explain this 1st person perspective. The English translation of the mantras is as follows: Two birds, united always and known by the same name, closely cling to the same tree. One of them eats the sweet fruit; the other looks on without eating. Seated on the same tree, the jiva moans, bewildered by his own impotence. But when he beholds the other, the Lord worshipped by all and His glory, he then becomes free from grief. When the seer beholds the self – luminous Creator, the Lord, the Purusha, the progenitor of Brahma, then he, the wise seer, shakes off good and evil, becomes stainless and reaches the supreme unity. [1]

The essence of these three mantras is completely lost in translation. In English, the imagery is that there is a tree out there, on which two birds are sitting. Basically, the translation comes off as a 3rd person perspective. I am here, watching the tree with the two birds out there! The original Sanskrit says something totally different. I am the bird on a tree. I am aware of myself, as sitting on the tree, and I am also simultaneously aware of another bird, exactly similar to me, also sitting on the same tree, merely witnessing everything, doing nothing. I eat fruits, some sweet, most of them bitter. When I eat sweet fruits, I feel life is wonderful. When I eat bitter fruits, I feel helpless, and look up and see the bird sitting like a lord, unconcerned about anything, merely being the witness, but utterly satisfied with its own self, wanting nothing. I progress towards the witnessing bird with each bitter experience, and finally, I find that I have always been the lord, the witness, unconcerned about everything in the world. Now, it feels like a dream that I was a helpless bird, dissociated from myself, roaming like an unfulfilled ghost among the branches of this vast, dense tree. This is how rational religion is presented by Swamiji. This is a standard imagery from Vedanta.

How do we reach to the supreme unity? Vedanta accepts and incorporates every valid means of reaching the supreme unity, most of which appeal to the emotional, irrational and intuitive faculties in man. But, what distinguishes Vedanta from all other known religions is the recognition it accords to the rational faculty in man in reaching the supreme unity. In this method, we do not begin with a God, or use devotion to God as the starting point of spiritual transformation. We begin from the other end. I start by closely observing and studying myself. I start by observing the constituents of my person. I have a body. I have a mind which pervades my body and controls my body. With a little analysis, I find that my body and my mind are basically the same; they are literally the same, although mind appears to be totally different from the body. Then there is awareness in me, which is closely associated with my body and my mind, but is different from both. Awareness in me, clearly, has many levels. I am now awake. I have a strong, working awareness. Sometime later, I will sleep. As I slip into a stupor, I will start dreaming. That is another level of awareness. I still have awareness, but, not like when I am awake. Dream awareness is more intense, not always illogical butmore remote from logic. Then I slip into deep sleep, where I am aware of nothing at all. But, during all these three distinct states of awareness, there is one layer of awareness that is always awake, and working the various organs of my body. That never stops. That is done by me, and not by anybody else. So, I find within me a little bit of conscious or aware life energy, a little bit of semi-conscious or semi-aware life energy, and a whole lot of unconscious or unaware life energy.

So, with some effort and observation, I can see that there is one more entity within me which can be called Prana, or living energy. Prana is the glue that connects my body with my mind and with my awareness. While body is dead matter, mind is highly refined matter, consciousness or awareness is not matter at all. Prana is the connecting link among all three. Prana is the essential me. Depending on the quality of prana, my body, mind, and awareness function at different levels of efficiency, and undergo perceptible transformation. Hence he was never tired of pointing out that religion is realization. Perceptible and permanent transformation of personality is the touchstone of religion, as presented by Swamiji.

Swamiji propounds a religion that is a deep rational study, and involves a progressive refinement, of Prana at the beginner’s level, and one that involves a deep rational study, and transformation of consciousness alone at the advanced level. In so far as his version of religion involves dealing with Prana, all practices of all religions can be accommodated within its scope – animism, theocratic, polytheistic, monotheistic, atheist, etc. And in so far as it involves the study of consciousness within me, to the exclusion of Prana, it is Vedanta, as developed in India in the last 1500 years, especially in its Advaita form.

Science & Religion:

So, what we have seen till now can be summarized as follows:

Science is the rational study of matter and energy (in the form of non-living energy). Religion is the rational study of energy (in the form of living energy, within me) and consciousness. You will notice that both these studies, which appear as entirely exclusive of one another, have two things in common; both involve dealing with energy, and both involve rational thought. So, Swamiji opened up a possible meeting ground for both, which we shall explore in detail later on.

Part-IV

Science & Vedanta

Competing theories can co-exist:

An important similarity between modern science and Vedanta is that both systems of thought accept competing theories to co-exist. Let us see this in some detail.

Overview of the Physics of motion:

Modern science can be understood to have begun with the study of motion. Why do things move? This question was asked by man from pre-historic times. As civilization grew, and as man began to think systematically, he grappled with this question deeply. We find detailed analysis of this question among the ancient Greek thinkers. Plato and Aristotle gave their seal on the answer that things move due to the will of God. They did analyze motion quite deeply, but the final reason they gave for motion was that it was the will of God that things should move. This was the official stand for hundreds of centuries. Then the Greek civilization was overrun by the Romans. They were not as great thinkers as the Greek, and hence adopted the Greek conclusions without much struggle. The Romans were then overrun by the Christians. The Christians too adopted the Greek stand in toto, since the will of God made great sense to the Christian thinkers too, especially since they had developed an elaborate theology to support it. The Christians in Europe were then overrun by the Muslims or the Moors. Prophet Mohammad, the founder of Islam had encouraged his followers to embrace all learning as sacred. The pursuit of knowledge was therefore considered as sacred duty by the Spanish and European Muslims. Great thinkers like Averroes dug out the ancient Greek texts of Plato and Aristotle and translated them into Arabic. In Alexandria, the Muslims had access to the great thought of the Hindus and the Buddhists. The philosophy of the Hindu Samkhya, along with the philosophy of the Buddhists, got melded with the Greek philosophy in the hands of the Muslims and gave rise to a huge spurt in rational thought.

What emerged in Europe as a result was something extremely wonderful and had incredible impact on the future of mankind. The principles of rational thought developed by the Samkhya got mixed with the worldview of Buddhists that matter and energy are self-sufficient, and that there is no need for God to be brought in to explain this world. The result of these two systems of thinking was then applied to the Greek system of analyzing this world and its activities. This happened in the Europe of the 16th century and gave rise to modern science.

The 1st topic to be studied by this new method was motion.  Galileo looked at falling objects and swinging objects, and found out that there is an intimate connection between the distance covered by an object in the time elapsed in that journey. We may consider this discovery by Galileo as the first major achievement by the new method that had evolved from the intermingling of the Hindu, Buddhist and Islamic philosophies in Christian Europe. Galileo said that no matter what object falls, no matter when it falls, and where it falls, there is an invariable connection between its distance of fall and time of fall. The church objected to Galileo’s language, for it removed God from the picture. The church instituted strictures on Galileo and asked him to either recant or bring in God into his explanation of motion. He was kept under house arrest by the church for this grievous sin of eliminating God from motion of objects. Newton followed Galileo, but he had learned the politically correct language. He explained all motion in terms of time and distance, but added that God had willed all motion to be governed by a few simple mathematical laws. Newton was deeply religious. Unlike Galileo, Newton might have seriously thought that God was indeed behind everything in this world, while ordaining that things move according to invariable mathematical laws. The study that was initiated by Galileo reached maturity in Newton, who formulated the universal laws of motion. Three simple mathematical equations, governed the motion of apples and mangoes, as well as planets and stars. These three equations, with sufficient modifications, could explain light and heat too, for everything is but motion of something. Newton assumed that there were corpuscles of light which moved, and that is why we ‘see’ things. Similarly, there were corpuscles of heat which moved and created temperature differences. Was Newton correct in assuming these ‘unseen’ packets of light and heat? For, didn’t the new method of studying this world, require that you can deal only with things that you see? The new method also said that if predictions based on assumptions were ‘seen’ or observed to be correct, then we were justified in making those assumptions.

It was amazing how much we could know about motion of objects without knowing anything about the ‘why’ of the motion. Newton’s equations predicted motion with great accuracy, but, nobody knew why an object takes a particular path, as if someone were willing it to take it. For instance, when water flows down a mountain, there are infinite paths it can take. But it takes a very particular path. Why? Who decides? Thinkers who followed Newton understood that there was something lurking behind everything in this world, which instigated things to move in particular paths. Lagrange and Hamilton evolved a theory that there was something called ‘Energy’ embedded in everything in this world, which made things move. Things always move in such a way as to minimize energy losses or conversions, or maximize energy retention or conservation. With the introduction of the concept of energy, the elimination of God as the motive force from the picture was complete. Lagrange and Hamilton a set of equations for motion, of which, the Newton equations were a special case. So, now, if someone were to ask what equations govern motion of objects, the answer would be that in general, objects move as governed by the Langrangian or the Hamiltonian, but, mostly, the large, solid objects move as governed by Newton’s equations. Then the question arose as to how do extremely minute objects and extremely large objects move; are they also governed by these three sets of equations?

Fresh observations were made to study the motion of atomic and nuclear scale particles and the motion of planets, stars and galaxies. It was found that the Newtonian, Lagrangian and Hamiltonian equations could not describe these extreme object motions accurately. This observation, coupled with certain other discrepancies in the older theories led Einstein, Feynman, Dirac, and Schrodinger to come up with a new set of equations that showed that the older set of equations were only special cases of this new set of equations.

We have described many developments in science to show the trend along which scientific theory moves. One set of observations are made. Someone comes up with a theory and its mathematical equations that will account for all those observations. Those equations are then tested on all sorts of situations. The more the number of situation which will be explained by those equations, the more robust is that theory considered to be. Then somebody makes an observation that does not conform to the known theory and the known set of equations. Others now try to tweak the existing theory and equations to accommodate the deviant observations. Joint and parallel efforts result in a new, modified, theory and its own set of equations that correctly accommodate the new, aberrant observations. But, this new set of equations must be more general than the previous set of equations, in the sense that, the older set of equations must be a special case of the new, more general ones. Thus, theories once established, even in a limited scope of situations, will continue to be valid, when newer theories get developed. The newer theories cannot be a complete break-away from the past, limitedly valid theories, but can be an expansion of the older ones. Thus, individual facts need to be categorized into generalizations, and there must be an ever widening area of generalization, so that all observable facts can be accounted for.

Overview of the Upanishads:

The Upanishads are a unique set of holy books of the Hindus, which contain discoveries in the spiritual realm, made by successive generations of holy men and women, spanning about 10,000 years of continued history. The Hindus learnt long ago to recognize a category of very special persons, who appear once in roughly 1500 years amidst them, and rejuvenate the entire humanity. The impact of this very special category of persons is felt beyond the Indian borders too. In fact, this very special category of persons is considered as the true ‘history-makers’ by the Hindus. They have been called by various names such as Rishis, Acharyas, Yuga-Purusha, and Avatara. Their duty is two-fold: to halt ‘Dharma-glaani’ and to bring about ‘Dharma-samsthaapana’. These are two special terms which we shall try to understand before proceeding further.

Role of zeitgeist in philosophy:

When we study epochs in world history, we notice a trend. In a certain period, all over the world, people subscribe to a broad set of ideas about Man, World, and God. Take a look at Europe, for instance. For over 1000 years, until the Muslim conquest of Europe, all people living in Europe subscribed to the worldview of Catholic Christianity. What is that worldview? God is extra-cosmic; God creates man and the world out of nothing; having created everything with his bare hands, God decides and runs everything; all events in the lives of people and all motion in this world is purely by the Will of God. Each zeitgeist leads to its own set of implications affecting all aspects of human life. Arising out of each such paradigm, we have variations in modes of human activity, in economy, in social arrangement, in politics, in Art & Culture, in physical sciences, in technology, in human interactions with Nature, in philosophy, and in our approaches to our understanding of Man, God, and the Universe. An Avatara, who is actually an ‘Epoch-maker’ in Swamiji’s words, takes birth when a particular zeitgeist has led to enormous changes in all aspects of human life in such a way as to make him forget how to go back to God. So, a fresh impulse is infused into this world by an Avatara, which effectively re-establishes man’s journey to his spiritual destiny. This impulse then works itself out in bringing about immense changes in man’s outlook towards everything and in a period of the next 500 to 1000 years, again, so much change would have come about in every aspect of human life that man would have again moved away from his journey towards God, and again, the situation warrants the birth of the Avatara, and so on.

Each such cumulative change that brings man away from God or disrupts man’s journey to his spiritual destiny is called ‘Dharma-glaani’. And each such corrective force infused by the Avatara is called ‘Dharma-samsthaapana’. The Avatara has certain conditions under which he has to work. The Avatara, when he infuses the corrective power, has to perforce declare that all previous worldviews were right, that all revelations of previous Avataras were true and that the present worldview that he was presenting is meant for the present age, completely in consonance with everything that happened in the past. The Avatara is duty-bound to do this. Why?

Culture & religion: their interconnectedness:

The sum-total of all modes of human thought, human feelings, moods and emotions, of human actions, traditions and routines is called Culture. Culture therefore defines man. When the Avatara initiates new modes of thought, feelings, moods, emotions, actions, traditions and routines, basically, he is initiating a new culture. The new culture can only survive if it is an organic growth over the old culture. The fallen tree rots and fertilizes the new vegetation. The Avatara’s war cry will always have to be ‘we have done well, we will now do better’. It can never be ‘all that we did was wrong, we will now do the right thing’. That is the reason all Avataras have proclaimed ‘I come to build, and not to destroy’. The Upanishad Rishis said this, Krishna, Buddha, Socrates, Jesus Christ, Mohammad, Chaitanya, Ramakrishna, all have said this too. All of them, without an exception, have said this on record. In many cases, their followers did not understand the vital importance of this proclamation of their master. They have claimed uniqueness of their master’s message, and are still continuing to do so. This is the sole cause of all bloodshed in the name of religion.

In the Upanishad, therefore, we find all sorts of worldviews, lying next to one another. To a simple question such as ‘how was this world created’ or ‘what is the real nature of man’, we have innumerable answers. Most of these answers are not compatible with one another. Yet, there is no attempt to erase all answers except the latest one. No. All previous answers are allowed to remain in the Upanishadic record. The Bhagawad Gita, for instance, enumerates all the previous zeitgeists that preceded Krishna. So, this world is the permutation & combination of the three Gunas, it is also the inverted Ashwattha Tree, it is also the material transformation of God, it is the evolution of God’s power, etc. All previous zeitgeists are acknowledged. Now, a new worldview will be given by Krishna, as a necessary course correction only, not as a refutation of all previous worldviews.

Each of these worldviews is a religion by itself. The present Avatara gives yet another religion, a new religion, if you may say so. But the new religion cannot be a refutation of all the older religions, rather, it will be an organic growth from all former forms of worldviews. So, as recorded in the Upanishads, india saw a series of new religions propping up from the impetus given by a succession of Avataras, each of them honoring the ‘code of conduct’ of the Avataras, so to speak. The new religion that is initiated by the new Avatara gets its proponents from among the dissatisfied followers of the previous religions. But these adherents of the new religion were all taught to see their new worldview as an extension of the previous worldviews and the religions that sprang from those previous worldviews. While propounding the new paradigm, customized for the requirements of the present age, the Avatara would add a phrase such as “Etat vai Tat”, or “Tadapyesha shloko bhavati” or “Iti shushruma dhiraanaam yenas tad vichachakshire”, etc. Then the followers would immediately understand that their new paradigm was not really new at all, and that it was but the same old wine, but in a new bottle, and that they had nothing to hate other worldviews or religions or the followers of other religions, and that everyone was free to subscribe to a worldview or religion as per one’s predilection, and even though others hold beliefs different from mine, I ought to tolerate, respect and accept others with their different beliefs and opinions. I will not force them to accept my beliefs and opinions, while others too cannot force their beliefs and opinions on me.

As a result of the unique circumstances in India, which allowed this land and its people to be exposed repeatedly to successive infusions of divine power through its unending slew of Prophets, India developed a unique understanding of society and religion. India understood that when huge numbers of people live together in society, many worldviews will exist simultaneously. Each such worldview will be the fount of a different religion, with its complete set of Prophet-teaching-book-rituals-routines-philosophy-practices, etc. They should not fight with one another for superiority or dominance but should be allowed and enabled to live harmoniously with one another. Competing religions will always exist side by side. The set of ideas that will enable this harmonious co-existence of different worldviews, religions and philosophies is called Vedanta. India developed its Vedanta early on in its hoary history. The immense power of Vedanta enabled India to survive repeated onslaughts of foreign civilizations, and it is continuing to do so. And now, the time has come when the whole world needs to borrow this technique from India.

Anyway, the reason why India has been able to survive any number of impacts of foreign cultures is Vedanta. It is not exactly Hinduism. It is the Vedanta of Hinduism that has enabled this incredible resilience in India. We will now see the most important aspect of Vedanta, which will help us in harmonizing science with religion.

Part – V

The Vedanta of Hinduism

Reality is two-fold: Consciousness & Power

A fundamental idea in Vedanta is the dual nature of Reality. Where did Vedanta get this conception from? The successive Avataras (or Rishis of the Upanishads, followed by Ramachandra & Krishna) categorically saw and proclaimed that Reality has a dual nature. Reality comprises of Consciousness and Power. Philosophically, this may be troublesome, but then Reality trumps philosophy. If philosophy cannot provide a logical framework for the facts that have been gathered by man, then philosophy must beat a retreat and keep quiet. Questions will certainly arise such as ‘can Power be derived from Consciousness?’ and vise-verse. Vedanta is bold enough to declare that it doesn’t know exactly which derives from which, but Vedanta categorically proclaims that it is possible for man to grow certain faculties within him that will enable him to perceive that Reality has a dual nature – Reality is Consciousness and Power simultaneously.

Up to Krishna’s period, this was the dominant idea in India – Reality is two-fold. After a long period after Krishna came Buddha, the next Avatara. Buddha seems to have given a message that predominantly says that Reality may be whatever it is, but it is Power that is palpable Reality, and we are affected by the Power aspect of Reality the most, and hence we ought to deal with Power; once Power is brought under control, we can then deal with the consciousness aspect of Reality, if at all it does exist as such. Buddha, of course, did not say this explicitly, but his message lends itself to this interpretation and over the centuries, this became the dominant form of Buddhism. Effectively, the schism between Consciousness and Power was a post-Buddhistic development in Hindu philosophy. Nowhere in the Upanishads or in the Bhagawad Gita do we find anything like this.

If the Hindus had to remain relevant in society, if the Hindu religion had to remain in currency, somebody had to come up with a refutation or at least a decent rebuttal. The first step in this Hindu response to Buddhism came in the form of the development of Tantras. A whole school of thought was developed, initiated by Matsyendranath and Gorakshanath, which primarily studied Power. This study was truly Upanishadic in its content because the Power that the Tantras study is not divorced from Consciousness. According to Tantras, Reality is dual-natured, but Tantras study the Power aspect of Reality, ever acknowledging the intimate connection between Consciousness and Power. This school developed into the status of a religion of its own, but, since it was wholly consonant with the pre-Buddhistic Hinduism, it was always seen as a sect within Hinduism. Buddhists made extensive use of images, idols, geometric figures such as Yantras and Mandalas, which the common man found very attractive. The Tantric Hindus also made extensive use of these ‘modern’ tools of religion. The consequence of this development was that if someone came up to the Hindus and said that their religion was dry and lifeless, always harping on consciousness, the ‘modern’ Hindus showed them their Tantric religion which also dealt with Power primarily and coopted the use of all ‘modern’ tools that the Buddhists had invented.

Simultaneously, there developed another important school within Hinduism called the Patanjala Yoga. Buddhism revolved around control of the mind, or to be more precise, around control of the personal energy within man called Prana. Again, the Hindus delved deep into their Upanishadic literature and drawing extensively from extant Hindu spiritual practices, developed an amazing psychology of spirituality called Yoga. Since the Tantras too developed around that period, these two schools amalgamated at the fringes and gave rise to a powerful school called ‘Raja Yoga’. This was the most practical form that Hinduism would ever take in its millennia long history. It was very rational in its approach, since it derived its philosophy directly from the Samkhya school, founded by the Father of Rationality – Kapila. And yet, it was extremely practical, since it did not bother about consciousness, but dealt directly with Power, the power lodged within each man. Again, the Buddhists could not claim superiority of their religion, since the Hindus came up with more that one religion that dealt primarily with Power. These developments healed the schism in Indian society to a great extent.

But Buddhism was largely re-absorbed back into the Hindu body politick. Before these developments happened, Buddhism had already gained solid ground in south-east Asia and in middle-east Asia, especially along the silk route. The Buddhist emphasis on the Power aspect of Reality was passed on to the people of the middle-east Asia, and was carried into Europe by the Christians. Later on, the same impulse enlivened the Muslims, and the Muslims re-awakened the worship of Power among the Christians leading to the Age of Reason and Renaissance. This portion of history we have already delineated in the pages above.

Meanwhile in India, the reclamation of society by the Hindu religion was still incomplete. So intense and pervasive was the Buddha’s influence on India. Acharya Shankara added one more important step in this reclamation process. He brought out the Upanishads, hidden within extremely closed social circles and broadcast them to the learned intelligentsia in the society. He also re-awakened the national memory of its own religious history by revivifying the Bhagawad Gita and the Brahma Sutras. For reasons best known only to him, Acharya Shankara did not harmonize the Tantras with the renewed Hindu religion, although he did incorporate into mainstream Hinduism, the important rituals that had sprung from the Buddhist influence. Shankara’s version of the Upanishads, the original fount of the Hindu religion, emphasized the Consciousness aspect of Reality. The Power aspect was relegated to an agnostic position. Swamiji makes the following observation in this context: In India it (monotheism) could not hold its own because of the Buddhists, and that was the very point where they gained their victory in ancient times. They showed that if we allow that nature is possessed of infinite power, and that nature can work out all its wants, it is simply unnecessary to insist that there is something besides nature. Even the soul is unnecessary.[2] Where Buddha had relegated the Consciousness aspect of Reality and emphasized the Power aspect of Reality, Shankara did the opposite. But, Shankara’s job of re-establishing the Upanishads back at the top of the Hindu scriptural hierarchy was unassailably done.

Shankara established incontrovertibly that Consciousness was one. All consciousness, wherever it exists, in whatever form, was one. And rationally speaking, consciousness alone exists. If you perceive Power, it is your own aberration of vision. Correct your vision and you will clearly see that Consciousness alone exists.

Elsewhere, in Europe, strenuous attempts were underway to unify Power, just as Shankara had done with Consciousness. But the job of unifying Power is still incomplete. This is due to some inherent constraints in the European conception of Power. It is impossible to unify all aspects of Power if we assume that Power is devoid of consciousness. The constraint in studying Power in all its aspects is the exculisve use of Mathematics as the language for the study. Noted German mathematician Emma Noether has showed that Mathematics can only study those phenomena that conform to symmetry. In her famous Noether’s 1st Theorem, she states, “If the physical theory has a continuous symmetry, then this theorem guarantees that the theory has a conserved quantity, and for the theory to be correct, this conservation must be observable in experiments.” This theorem describes the boundary of physical universe that can be mathematically studied. If continuous symmetry is not observed in a physical system, mathematics has no capability to study it. The energy that is in man, or any living being for that matter, which is called Prana in Vedanta, does not possess this continuous symmetry property. Hence, modern science in its present formulation, can never study this important form of Power.

Vedanta however declares that all Power can be studied, accessed and manipulated by means of language. Depending on the type of Power being considered, the language changes. If it is physical Power that we are studying, such as the energies acting on matter, which show absolutely no signs of life or consciousness, then the language best suited for the study is Mathematics. If the Power we are studying is associated with life or consciousness, then the language best suited for the study is Prayer. Let us note that both mathematics and prayer are but different languages. They are tools, meant to deal with Power in its various aspects.

Thus, Vedanta has developed a comprehensive method of dealing with Power in all its aspects by positing the Consciousness-Power continuum. Traditional Advaita Vedanta, an off-shoot of Buddhism, studies Consciousness exclusively, as devoid of Power. Modern Science, an off-shoot of the Islamic impact of Buddhism & Christianity, studies Power exclusively, as devoid of consciousness. Swami Vivekananda brings about a course-correction in both Science and Religion by positing that Reality is dual-natured; it is Brahman & Shakti together that we ought to study, not Brahman alone or Shakti alone. Hence he famously said, “What we need is western science, coupled with Vedanta….”

In the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, we find one point being raised repeatedly by the Master: Brahman and Shakti are non-different. He raises this issue ad-infinitum. The reason lies here: pursuit of either one of them, to the exclusion of the other, is bound to confound man. The Upanishadic approach was the integrated one, which Sri Ramakrishna is trying to reinstate among people.

The Religion of Vedanta:

The Religion of the Upanishads is also called as Vedanta. We will now look briefly at this much-talked-about but least-understood Religion of ancient India. In the Upanishads, an incredibly bold attempt was made to study Religion without any reference to God. This is not true of all Upanishads, but only of some Upanishads, and only about certain portions of some Upanishads. The line of thought in these select Upanishads was something as follows:

We need to study the origin of this world we live in; we need to study the sun and the moon and the stars; we need to study life-forms on earth; we need to study the rivers and the mountains; we need to study society and economics; but, this means that our study will never end, since there are an infinite number of these things! Now, the object closest to our perception is myself; I too am a part of this universe; if I can study myself with the greatest detail, then I should be able to extrapolate that knowledge to the entire universe. Hence, let me study myself in great depth. Having studied myself in the greatest possible depth, let me share my findings with all who are interested in knowing the truth.

Note the clinching point in this line of thought. If I can study myself with the greatest detail, then I should be able to extrapolate that knowledge to the entire universe. Our Rishis came upon a couple of such ground-breaking ideas that transformed human thought forever. This vital point was a lynchpin of the rational method of thinking. We start with the particulars, then rise to the generalized categories, and then reach the universalized thought. Thus, if we know one thing perfectly, everything in the universe will be known.

If we doubt the veracity of this particular point, Vedanta is not possible. Is this point true? Is it really true that if we know one thing perfectly, in all its aspects, we will be able to know the entire universe? It is a matter of extremely subtle psychology that unless sufficient purity in developed within a person, he/she will never be able to see the truth of this assumption. As the mind and heart becomes gradually purified, i.e. integrated, and not scattered, this assumption will start appearing as reasonable. It is a matter of great good fortune that our Rishis cultivated purity for its own sake, alongside their novel research into themselves. Else, they would never have reached the incredible conclusions that they did.

Let us briefly delineate the other interesting points that our ancient Rishis adopted in their line of thought that enabled them to discover Vedanta:

  • Assumption-1: As mentioned above, the shift from the world-centric and God-centric paradigm to the man-centric or self-centric paradigm was vital for the development of Vedanta.
    • Assumption-2: Suppose this universe has a cause; that cause must necessarily be embedded within the universe; because the cause is always present within the effect. The effect is always the cause but in another form. In fact, every act of creation is but a transformation of the cause into something else that we cause the effect. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-3: There can be no motion in a straight line; straight line, no matter how long, is but a truncated form of an arc of a circle. This idea might seem absurd to our intuition. But, this idea, if we accept it as true, transforms our sense of time. To our normal perception, we feel that time is unidirectional and moves forward in a relentless straight line. But, if this assumption is true, then, time is circular; events that have happened once, will repeat again, ad-infinitum. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-4: What is true of a man’s experience in a cycle of 24 hours is also true for that man’s experience in a cycle of birth and death. And that logic again holds good for the entire universe. Therefore, just as a man wakes up, works during the day, starts dreaming, then goes into deep sleep, then dreams again, and wakes up, similarly, a man lives a lifetime, then enters a state of limbo for a period, then remains in a state of utter inaction, then enters limbo again and takes birth anew. This cycle is apparently unending. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-5: The microcosm and the macrocosm are built on the same plan. The difference is only in scale and not in constituents. Of course, this assumption in Vedanta applies only to the human personality (as the microcosm) and the universe (as the macrocosm). Swamiji says:[3] If I know one lump of clay perfectly, I know all the clay there is. This is the knowledge of principles, but their adaptations are various. When you know yourself you know all. Further, this assumption was backed by serious revelations that the rishis had to this effect. But, the leap in thought in this respect was very bold and was vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-6: Another very interesting idea that the rishis adopted in their journey of developing Vedanta might appear to be childish. They assumed that food is fundamental in this universe. In what sense did they assume this? If there is something existing in this world, it must have eaten something and have been nourished by it. Else, it couldn’t have come into existence. Of course, this is a round-about way of speaking about cause and effect; everything that exists is the effect of some cause, and is in fact, the cause itself in another form. But, making this assumption in this format allowed the rishis to do away with a Creator God. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-7: Suppose there is a Creator, a person, who created this universe. Insofar as we are talking of inanimate things being created, it is possible to imagine such a Creator. For, a living, conscious person can indeed ‘create’ lifeless, inanimate things, external of himself/herself, just as we see potters and goldsmiths doing so. But, if a conscious thing has to be created, it must be a transformation of oneself, for life alone can create life, and that too by self-transformation. Never can life be created ‘out there’ even by a living being. Hence, if I get to know myself, I would actually have known God, if God does exist, for I am alive and conscious, and if I were created by another being, I must be a transformed effect of the cause, i.e. of God. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.
    • Assumption-8: Everything that is created by man is done so in order that it may be ‘used’ by man. The ‘use’ may denote utility or aesthetic. The rishis assumed a-priori that everything in this body and mind is meant to be used by someone ‘residing’ within this psycho-physical complex. This someone, the owner or user of all these things within this body-mind complex creates every cell within the complex. This idea is vital for developing Vedanta.

Swamiji says: Whether the external conforms to the internal, or the internal to the external, whether matter conforms to mind, or mind to matter, whether the surroundings mould the mind, or the mind moulds the circumstances, is old, old question, and is still today as new and vigorous as it ever was. Apart from the question of precedence or causation — without trying to solve the problem as to whether the mind is the cause of matter or matter the cause of mind — it is evident that whether the external was formed by the internal or not, it must conform itself to the internal for us to be able to know it. Supposing that the external world is the cause of the internal, yet we shall of have to admit that the external world, as cause of ours mind, is unknown and unknowable, because the mind can only know that much or that view of the external or that view which conforms to or is a reflection of its own nature. That which is its own reflection could not have been its cause. Now that view of the whole mass of existence, which is cut off by mind and known, certainly cannot be the cause of mind, as its very existence is known in and through the mind. [4]

Some of these assumptions (for instance, assumptions 2 & 6), the Upanishad Rishis must have inherited from the Samkhya philosophers. But the rest of the assumptions must have been their own and these were incredibly bold assumptions to make. Swami Vivekananda says: Science and religion are both attempts to help us out of the bondage; only religion is the more ancient, and we have the superstition that it is the more holy. In a way, it is, because it makes morality a vital point, and science does not. [5] Note this observation carefully. Morality is personal purity. Control over one’s senses and mind is the first step of purity. When this self-control becomes habitual, the perception of the person undergoes a change. Integration of personality ensues. Integration of thinking ensues. Thinking becomes convergent. It is extremely interesting to note that even an academic inquiry into Vedanta requires that the student must exert himself to become pure.

Anyway, the rishis, at some point of time, started studying their own personality in depth. This is actually studying man in depth, not from outside, but from the 1st person point of view. I study myself. This was the ground-breaking approach that enabled the ancient rishis to discover Vedanta. Hence, the religion of the Upanishads takes the 1st person view of consciousness. I will study the consciousness that is within me. They made detailed studies of the three distinct states in which consciousness operates within us – waking, dream, and deep sleep. Then they started studying death, and discovered that death is also a state of consciousness. This conclusion can come only when we study consciousness from the 1st person perspective. Otherwise, as we have shown above on page….of this article, if we attempt to study death from outside, we will end up concluding that consciousness is the product of matter and energy. The 1st person perspective of consciousness leads us to the conclusion that death is a distinct state of consciousness, since none of us is able to imagine our own death, in the sense of utter annihilation of our own awareness.

But the most original breakthrough for the rishis happened as a consequence of the purificatory exercises they had undergone from childhood. These purificatory practices had a cumulative effect in them, resulting in a wonderful state of consciousness called Samadhi. This state of consciousness allowed them to exist in a state of pure, unalloyed awareness, with every sort of physical and mental activity sublated utterly. The achievement of this state of consciousness became the gold-standard of religion in India. Refined and subtle thinking became secondary. Purity and Samadhi became the touchstone of religion. Hence Swamiji says repeatedly ‘Religion is realization’. No amount of thinking or philosophy can ever satisfy us. It is experience alone that satisfies us. Consciousness that is inextricably mixed with power and matter within us has to be extricated and isolated. This experience alone can satisfy us.

This incredible study of the consciousness within oneself led the rishis to conclude that Reality can exist as pure consciousness, utterly devoid of all Power and activity. But, in all other states of consciousness, Reality is essentially two-fold: Reality is consciousness and Power, at the same time. Awareness and Power are not two different entities. They are two faces of the same coin. When Reality exists as consciousness alone, Power is sublated. Reality also has the tendency to exist as Power, in which case, consciousness will exist in varying degrees of manifestation, leading to situations in which it appears as though consciousness is completely absent. But, consciousness is never fully absent; it is merely sublated or hidden, ready to spring forth at the least possibility for its manifestation. This interplay between consciousness and Power is the entire story of this world, including that of man.

In this context, Swamiji says: Ideas as matter, force, mind, law, causation, time, and space are the results of very high abstractions, and nobody has ever sensed any one of them; in other words, they are entirely metaphysical. Yet without these metaphysical conceptions, no physical fact is possible to be understood. Thus a certain motion becomes understood when it is referred to a force; certain sensations, to matter; certain changes outside, to law; certain changes in thought, to mind; certain order singly, to causation — and joined to time, to law. Yet nobody has seen or even imagined matter or force, law or causation, time or space. [6]

The rishis encapsulated this discovery in their famous two-bird imagery, found in many Upanishads, which we have explained in detail in page……. Swami Vivekananda puts these ideas very beautifully: God is neither outside nature nor inside nature, but God and nature and soul and universe are all convertible terms. You never see two things; it is your metaphysical words that have deluded you. You assume that you are a body and have a soul, and that you are both together. How can that be? Try in your own mind. If there is a Yogi among you, he knows himself as Chaitanya, for him the body has vanished. An ordinary man thinks of himself as a body; the idea of spirit has vanished from him; but because the metaphysical ideas exist that man has a body and a soul and all these things, you think they are all simultaneously there. One thing at a time. Do not talk of God when you see matter; you see the effect and the effect alone, and the cause you cannot see, and the moment you can see the cause, the effect will have vanished. Where is the world then, and who has taken it off? [7]

Vedanta – the Science of Religion:

Swami Yatishwarananda enunciated the ‘Laws of spiritual life’ based on the discoveries of our Upanishads Rishis, as follows: [8]

  1. Whatever we take to be real for the time-being, affects our whole personality, thoughts, emotions and actions. Our whole being responds to this reality.
  2. Our concept of reality depends upon our concept of ourselves; i.e. man’s conception of God evolves with the evolution of his consciousness.
  3. Spiritual awakening is the transformation of one’s consciousness, which means moving from a lower center to a higher center of consciousness.
  4. Though distinct from the moral imperative, spiritual aspiration must be supported by it. The practice of concentration (meditation), if not preceded and followed by purification of mind and sublimation of instincts, is likely to lead the aspirant astray.
  5. Each aspirant must first understand where he is and begin from there; but making the best use of the protection and support given to him during the early years of his life, he should outgrow them and stand upon his own legs, drawing his sustenance more from the Divine than from men and institutions. This is essential in spiritual growth. It means that an aspirant can move forward in the spiritual path only if he is prepared to abandon the supports which helped him in the earlier stage.
  6. The realization of the Absolute – the transcendental Reality – lies always through the realization of the immanent Divine Principle. The holy Personality (Ishta Devata) is a manifestation of this Divine Principle.
  7. The more our consciousness expands, the more we see the Divine in all people and the more spiritual we become.

What Vedanta really achieved was this: The Rishis applied the principles of science to the personal, human phenomenon; the rishis gathered facts about themselves and about the world, and analyzed them, and put them all together into a meaningful framework of thought. The rishis purified their body and mind and gathered more and more facts by direct perception. Purification allowed the rishis to experience that the awareness within us is not a static; it is dynamic; it can grow and expand, or it can become dull and contract, or it can remain apparently unchanged. Since time immemorial, man has been studying his own body and his own mind; this has happened everywhere, at all times. But these Upanishad Rishis were unique in studying their own consciousness! They found out amazing things there. Consciousness, although a given since birth, is capable of growing, of evolving. And this evolution of consciousness is distinct and can be mapped. And the Rishis did it.

The rishis found out that consciousness can be experienced as being completely welded with this body-mind complex. When in this stage of evolution, it is impossible not to be aware of an overarching Power dominating over this world and over one’s own life. The common word used for this great Power is God. In this stage we are sort of aware that there is or ought to be God, and God governs this world and my own life. The Rishis then found out that consciousness within us can grow and evolve. The 1st step in this direction was calming down the mind, rejecting the various desires and the concomitant mental waves that arise from them. In other words, the path followed by the rishis was that of purification. This allowed them to concentrate consciousness within a very tiny space within their personality, and not allow consciousness to be spread all over the body. Once consciousness had reached this stage of extreme concentration within the human personality, the rishis experienced a flip in their consciousness. What was till now experienced as only out-going consciousness or awareness, started becoming inward gazing! This was a tremendous breakthrough. At this stage too, man is keenly aware of an overarching Power apart from him own self. Further purification, further concentration led the Rishis to experience a marked expansion of consciousness where they started experiencing that everything was suffused with the overarching Power, even they themselves were infused through and through with that Power, and that everything was somehow a direct transformation of the great Power. This was a tremendous experience indeed, but this was not all. Further purification, further concentration led the rishis still further and they began to experience a most blessed state in which they became identified with the great Power and found that their essential nature was pure consciousness and Power was entirely latent or potential. All these different states of consciousness were called Samadhi, different types of Samadhi, and this last state was called Nirvikalpa Samadhi, the summum bonum of life. For, once this state of consciousness was achieved, the man felt supremely powerful, supremely satisfied, and supremely joyful and all kinds of fear vanished from him forever. Nothing was capable of shaking that man. All questions about oneself, one’s life, about the world and its creation, about God and God’s whims and fancies – all questions stood answered in one go. Everything made supreme sense. Again, was this the final experience possible for man? The rishis found out that they could consciously control this movement of consciousness within their personality, and that they could have yet another state of consciousness. The post-Nirvikalpa Samadhi state of consciousness is real fun. It is the state of real blessedness. It is the goal of human life.

Let us listen to Swami Vivekananda explain that state of blessedness in his characteristic poetic words: The next question is to know what comes after realization. Suppose we have realized this oneness of the universe, that we are that one Infinite Being, and suppose we have realized that this Self is the only Existence and that it is the same Self which is manifesting in all these various phenomenal forms, what becomes of us after that? Shall we become inactive, get into a corner and sit down there and die away? “What good will it do to the world?” That old question! In the first place, why should it do good to the world? Is there any reason why it should? What right has any one to ask the question, “What good will it do to the world?” What is meant by that? A baby likes candies. Suppose you are conducting investigations in connection with some subject of electricity and the baby asks you, “Does it buy candies?” “No” you answer. “Then what good will it do?” says the baby. So men stand up and say, “What good will this do to the world; will it give us money?” “No.” “Then what good is there in it?” That is what men mean by doing good to the world. Yet religious realization does all the good to the world. People are afraid that when they attain to it, when they realize that there is but one, the fountains of love will be dried up, that everything in life will go away, and that all they love will vanish for them, as it were, in this life and in the life to come. People never stop to think that those who bestowed the least thought on their own individualities have been the greatest workers in the world. Then alone a man loves when he finds that the object of his love is not any low, little, mortal thing. Then alone a man loves when he finds that the object of his love is not a clod of earth, but it is the veritable God Himself. The wife will love the husband the more when she thinks that the husband is God Himself. The husband will love the wife the more when he knows that the wife is God Himself. That mother will love the children more who thinks that the children are God Himself. That man will love his greatest enemy who knows that that very enemy is God Himself. That man will love a holy man who knows that the holy man is God Himself, and that very man will also love the unholiest of men because he knows the background of that unholiest of men is even He, the Lord. Such a man becomes a world-mover for whom his little self is dead and God stands in its place. The whole universe will become transfigured to him. That which is painful and miserable will all vanish; struggles will all depart and go. Instead of being a prison-house, where we every day struggle and fight and compete for a morsel of bread, this universe will then be to us a playground. Beautiful will be this universe then! Such a man alone has the right to stand up and say, “How beautiful is this world!” He alone has the right to say that it is all good. This will be the great good to the world resulting from such realization, that instead of this world going on with all its friction and clashing, if all mankind today realize only a bit of that great truth, the aspect of the whole world will be changed, and, in place of fighting and quarrelling, there would be a reign of peace. This indecent and brutal hurry which forces us to go ahead of everyone else will then vanish from the world. With it will vanish all struggles, with it will vanish all hate, with it will vanish all jealousy, and all evil will vanish away forever. Gods will live then upon this earth. This very earth will then become heaven, and what evil can there be when gods are playing with gods, when gods are working with gods, and gods are loving gods? That is the great utility of divine realization. Everything that you see in society will be changed and transfigured then. No more will you think of man as evil; and that is the first great gain. No more will you stand up and sneeringly cast a glance at a poor man or woman who has made a mistake. No more, ladies, will you look down with contempt upon the poor woman who walks the street in the night, because you will see even there God Himself. No more will you think of jealousy and punishments. They will all vanish; and love, the great ideal of love, will be so powerful that no whip and cord will be necessary to guide mankind aright. If one millionth part of the men and women who live in this world simply sit down and for a few minutes say, “You are all God, O ye men and O ye animals and living beings, you are all the manifestations of the one living Deity!” the whole world will be changed in half an hour. Instead of throwing tremendous bomb-shells of hatred into every corner, instead of projecting currents of jealousy and of evil thought, in every country people will think that it is all He. He is all that you see and feel. How can you see evil until there is evil in you? How can you see the thief, unless he is there, sitting in the heart of your heart? How can you see the murderer until you are yourself the murderer? Be good, and evil will vanish for you. The whole universe will thus be changed. This is the greatest gain to society. This is the great gain to the human organism. These thoughts were thought out, worked out amongst individuals in ancient times in India. For various reasons, such as the exclusiveness of the teachers and foreign conquest, those thoughts were not allowed to spread. Yet they are grand truths; and wherever they have been working, man has become divine. My whole life has been changed by the touch of one of these divine men, about whom I am going to speak to you next Sunday; and the time is coming when these thoughts will be cast abroad over the whole world. Instead of living in monasteries, instead of being confined to books of philosophy to be studied only by the learned, instead of being the exclusive possession of sects and of a few of the learned, they will all be sown broadcast over the whole world, so that they may become the common property of the saint and the sinner, of men and women and children, of the learned and of the ignorant. They will then permeate the atmosphere of the world, and the very air that we breathe will say with every one of its pulsations, “Thou art That”. And the whole universe with its myriads of suns and moons, through everything that speaks, with one voice will say, “Thou art That”.[9]

Part-VI

Conclusion

Swami Vivekananda’s Science – Religion continuum:

Swamiji says: What we want are Western science coupled with Vedanta, Brahmacharya as the guiding motto, and also Shraddha and faith in one’s own self.[10] Note the specific mention of Western Science and Vedanta. It is not one or the other. It is both that we need. Why? Study of consciousness alone, to the exclusion of power, is Vedanta (as understood traditionally). Study of Power alone, to the exclusion of consciousness, is Western Science (as understood today). If we can train ourselves to study the integral reality, whose two phases are consciousness and power, then, there is no dichotomy between science and religion.

The connecting link between science & religion is rational thought, also called the scientific temper or scientific approach. Sir Francis Bacon coined the term ‘Scientific method’. Swamiji says: This then is another claim of the Vedanta upon modern Western minds, its rationality, the wonderful rationalism of the Vedanta. I have myself been told by some of the best Western scientific minds of the day, how wonderfully rational the conclusions of the Vedanta are. I know one of them personally who scarcely has time to eat his meal or go out of his laboratory, but who yet would stand by the hour to attend my lectures on the Vedanta; for, as he expresses it, they are so scientific, they so exactly harmonize with the aspirations of the age and with the conclusions to which modern science is coming at the present time.[11]

Our starting point of study is not one – either the external world, or the internal world exclusively. As Swamiji puts it, whether the external conforms to the internal, or the internal to the external, whether matter conforms to mind, or mind to matter, whether the surroundings mould the mind, or the mind moulds the circumstances, is old, old question, and is still today as new and vigorous as it ever was. Apart from the question of precedence or causation — without trying to solve the problem as to whether the mind is the cause of matter or matter the cause of mind — it is evident that whether the external was formed by the internal or not, it must conform itself to the internal for us to be able to know it.[12] We need to start simultaneously at two fronts – both outside and inside. We need to study this world and the power working in this world in its myriad forms. We also simultaneously need to study our internal world, and come to grips with the power working there in its ubiquitous myriad forms. In other words, we need to study Power. We need to study, understand, & control power. External power can be studied, understood and controlled using the language of Math. Internal power can be studied, understood and controlled using the language of prayer. Both are simultaneously required. Pursing one to the exclusion of the other has been the bane of mankind. Swamiji says that by constantly meditating on the infinite Power outside of ourselves, we have hypnotized ourselves to be puny and helpless. We become full of fear. There is a very intimate connection between these so-called two categories of power-internal and external. When, by the judicious use of prayer & other spiritual practices, internal power comes under our control, we gain access to all external powers!

Again, in the words of Swamiji: Past, present, and future knowledge, all exist in all of us. We discover it, that is all. All this knowledge is God Himself. The Vedas are a great Sanskrit book. In our country we go down on our knees before the man who reads the Vedas, and we do not care for the man who is studying physics. That is superstition; it is not Vedanta at all. It is utter materialism. With God every knowledge is sacred. Knowledge is God. Infinite knowledge abides within everyone in the fullest measure. You are not really ignorant, though you may appear to be so. You are incarnations of God, all of you. You are incarnations of the Almighty, Omnipresent, Divine Principle. You may laugh at me now, but the time will come when you will understand. You must. Nobody will be left behind.[13]

Swamiji gives a new worldview that will enable us to amalgamate Science & Religion in an integral experience, when he says: ‘Art, science, and religion are but three different ways of expressing a single truth. But in order to understand this we must have the theory of Advaita.[14]

Implications arising out of Swamiji’s thoughts on science & religion:

Swamiji says: I would say one thing more in connection with this philosophy. In the old Upanishads we find sublime poetry; their authors were poets. Plato says, inspiration comes to people through poetry, and it seems as if these ancient Rishis, seers of Truth, were raised above humanity to show these truths through poetry. They never preached, nor philosophized, nor wrote. Music came out of their hearts. In Buddha we had the great, universal heart and infinite patience, making religion practical and bringing it to everyone’s door. In Shankaracharya we saw tremendous intellectual power, throwing the scorching light of reason upon everything. We want today that bright sun of intellectuality joined with the heart of Buddha, the wonderful infinite heart of love and mercy. This union will give us the highest philosophy. Science and religion will meet and shake hands. Poetry and philosophy will become friends. This will be the religion of the future, and if we can work it out, we may be sure that it will be for all times and peoples.[15]

Correction of religion:

  • The Vedanta is the rationale of all religions. Without the Vedanta every religion is superstition; with it everything becomes religion.[16] This statement of Swamiji summarizes the course correction that religion urgently requires. He further adds: Until your religion makes you realize God, it is useless…[17] The hour comes when great men shall arise and cast off these kindergartens of religion and shall make vivid and powerful the true religion, the worship of the spirit by the spirit…[18]
  • Richard Feynman in his famous lecture ‘The Pleasure of finding things out’ said: I think it’s much more interesting to live not knowing than to have answers which might be wrong. I have approximate answers and possible beliefs and different degrees of uncertainty about different things, but I am not absolutely sure of anything and there are many things I don’t know anything about, such as whether it means anything to ask why we’re here. I don’t have to know an answer. I don’t feel frightened not knowing things, by being lost in a mysterious universe without any purpose, which is the way it really is as far as I can tell. Swamiji says: We should, therefore, follow reason and also sympathize with those who do not come to any sort of belief, following reason. For it is better that mankind should become atheist by following reason than blindly believe in two hundred millions of gods on the authority of anybody. What we want is progress, development, realization. No theories ever made men higher. No amount of books can help us to become purer. The only power is in realization, and that lies in ourselves and comes from thinking. Let men think. A clod of earth never thinks; but it remains only a lump of earth. The glory of man is that he is a thinking being. It is the nature of man to think and therein he differs from animals. I believe in reason and follow reason having seen enough of the evils of authority, for I was born in a country where they have gone to the extreme of authority. [19]
  • Vedanta too adopts this method – I don’t have to know the answers to the final questions, and yet I can keep on gathering facts and making sense of what I perceive. If I gain access to higher orders of perception, as a result of systematic purification of the body & mind, I would be evolving towards answering the final questions. But I will not speculate or put the cart before the horse. I will wait till I get relevant facts. I will struggle on till higher faculties open up within me, giving me access to higher orders of perception. The senses alone, or the thinking faculty alone does not satisfy me. This line of approach is urgently needed to be infused into all religions.
  • Religion has to be seen as a systematic study of the energies lurking within us. The study of these energies must be from the 1st person perspective, through self-introspection. The advantage of approaching religion as a study of human energies is that the knowledge that is thereby gained can be immediately put to use. As Swamiji puts it: This infinite power of the spirit, brought to bear upon matter evolves material development, made to act upon thought evolves intellectuality, and made to act upon itself makes of man a God.[20] Note that in this paradigm, religion subsumes science, as a valid and indispensable subset of itself.
  • Swamiji is of the firm opinion that the ‘scientific method’ ought to be applied to religion. He says: Believing certain things because an organized body of priests tells him to believe, believing because it is written in certain books, believing because his people like him to believe, the modern man knows to be impossible for him. There are, of course, a number of people who seem to acquiesce in the so-called popular faith, but we also know for certain that they do not think. Their idea of belief may be better translated as ‘not-thinking-carelessness’. This fight cannot last much longer without breaking to pieces all the buildings of religion. The question is: Is there a way out? To put it in a more concrete form: Is religion to justify itself by the discoveries of reason, through which every other science justifies itself? Are the same methods of investigation, which we apply to sciences and knowledge outside, to be applied to the science of Religion? In my opinion this must be so, and I am also of opinion that the sooner it is done the better. If a religion is destroyed by such investigations, it was then all the time useless, unworthy superstition; and the sooner it goes the better. I am thoroughly convinced that its destruction would be the best thing that could happen. All that is dross will be taken off, no doubt, but the essential parts of religion will emerge triumphant out of this investigation. Not only will it be made scientific — as scientific, at least, as any of the conclusions of physics or chemistry — but will have greater strength, because physics or chemistry has no internal mandate to vouch for its truth, which religion has.[21] Further he says: I believe in thinking independently. I believe in becoming entirely free from the holy teachers; pay all reverence to them, but look at religion as an independent research.[22]
  • Swamiji speaks glowingly about Vedanta, presenting it as the Science of Yoga as follows: The science of Yoga claims that it has discovered the laws which develop this personality, and by proper attention to those laws and methods, each one can grow and strengthen his personality. This is one of the great practical things, and this is the secret of all education. This has a universal application. In the life of the householder, in the life of the poor, the rich, the man of business, the spiritual man, in every one’s life, it is a great thing, the strengthening of this personality. There are laws, very fine, which are behind the physical laws, as we know. That is to say, there are no such realities as a physical world, a mental world, a spiritual world. Whatever is, is one. Let us say, it is a sort of tapering existence; the thickest part is here, it tapers and becomes finer and finer. The finest is what we call spirit; the grossest, the body. And just as it is here in microcosm, it is exactly the same in the macrocosm. The universe of ours is exactly like that; it is the gross external thickness, and it tapers into something finer and finer until it becomes God. [23]
  • Then, Swamiji proposes a theory he has, which is quite interesting, and equally utilitarian in its outlook: Now, I shall tell you a theory, which I will not argue now, but simply place before you the conclusion. Each man in his childhood runs through the stages through which his race has come up; only the race took thousands of years to do it, while the child takes a few years. The child is first the old savage man — and he crushes a butterfly under his feet. The child is at first like the primitive ancestors of his race. As he grows, he passes through different stages until he reaches the development of his race. Only he does it swiftly and quickly. Now, take the whole of humanity as a race, or take the whole of the animal creation, man and the lower animals, as one whole. There is an end towards which the whole is moving. Let us call it perfection. Some men and women are born who anticipate the whole progress of mankind. Instead of waiting and being reborn over and over again for ages until the whole human race has attained to that perfection, they, as it were, rush through them in a few short years of their life. And we know that we can hasten these processes, if we be true to ourselves. If a number of men, without any culture, be left to live upon an island, and are given barely enough food, clothing, and shelter, they will gradually go on and on, evolving higher and higher stages of civilization. We know also, that this growth can be hastened by additional means. We help the growth of trees, do we not? Left to nature they would have grown, only they would have taken a longer time; we help them to grow in a shorter time than they would otherwise have taken. We are doing all the time the same thing, hastening the growth of things by artificial means. Why cannot we hasten the growth of man? We can do that as a race Why are teachers sent to other countries? Because by these means we can hasten the growth of races. Now, can we not hasten the growth of individuals? We can. Can we put a limit to the hastening? We cannot say how much a man can grow in one life. You have no reason to say that this much a man can do and no more. Circumstances can hasten him wonderfully. Can there be any limit then, till you come to perfection? So, what comes of it? — That a perfect man, that is to say, the type that is to come of this race, perhaps millions of years hence, that man can come today. And this is what the Yogis say, that all great incarnations and prophets are such men; that they reached perfection in this one life. We have had such men at all periods of the world’s history and at all times. Quite recently, there was such a man who lived the life of the whole human race and reached the end — even in this life. Even this hastening of the growth must be under laws. Suppose we can investigate these laws and understand their secrets and apply them to our own needs; it follows that we grow. We hasten our growth, we hasten our development, and we become perfect, even in this life. This is the higher part of our life, and the science of the study of mind and its powers has this perfection as its real end. Helping others with money and other material things and teaching them how to go on smoothly in their daily life are mere details. The utility of this science is to bring out the perfect man, and not let him wait and wait for ages, just a plaything in the hands of the physical world, like a log of drift-wood carried from wave to wave and tossing about in the ocean. This science wants you to be strong, to take the work in your own hand, instead of leaving it in the hands of nature, and get beyond this little life. That is the great idea. [24]

Fulfilment of Science:

  • Science needs to free itself from the memory of the oppression it faced from the Catholic Church and the Asharite-Mullahs. This deep psychological wound is making even the right-thinking minds of Science to be blind towards the limitations of their ‘scientific approach’ and to facts that do not hover near their already existing theories.
  • Bertrand Russel states: “It is science that has made the old creeds and the old superstitions impossible for intelligent men to accept. It is science that has destroyed the belief in witchcraft, magic and sorcery. It is science that has made it laughable to suppose the earth the center of the universe and man the supreme purpose of the creation. It is science that is showing the falsehood of the old dualisms of soul and body, mind and matter, which have their origin in religion. It is science that is beginning to make us understand ourselves, and to enable us, up to a point, to see ourselves from without as curious mechanisms. It is science that has taught us the way to substitute tentative truth for cocksure error.[25]

Russell claimed that he was more convinced of his method of doing philosophy than of his philosophical conclusions. He held science was one of the principal components of analysis. Russell was a believer in the scientific method, that science reaches only tentative answers, that scientific progress is piecemeal, and attempts to find organic unities were largely futile. He believed the same was true of philosophy (organic unity is the philosophical idea that a thing is made up of interdependent parts. For example, a body is made up of its constituent organs, and a society is made up of its constituent social roles). Russell held that the ultimate objective of both science and philosophy was to understand reality, not simply to make predictions. Russell also held the strong opinion that scientific understanding should be for the betterment and further survival of humankind and our planet. While acknowledging the great power of science, Russell was under no illusions to its potential misuse and limitations stating: “Science in itself appears to me neutral, that is to say, it increases men’s power whether for good or for evil.[26]

  • Science needs to awaken to the concept of self-introspection as a valid and powerful method of ‘scientific approach’.
  • Mathematics is not indispensable. Rational thought is indeed indispensable. Mathematics is just one form of rational thought, albeit an extremely precise form. It was the rigorous insistence of rational thought by the ancient Rishis that allowed them to reach perfection in this very life. It was the rigorous insistence of rational thought by the Mutazilite-Mullahs (such as Ibn-Sina & Ibn-Rushd) that gave birth to modern science in Europe. Self-introspection and internal self-talk in the form of auto-suggestions and prayer are as valid means of studying and tapping the internal energies of oneself, as mathematics is for the energies playing around in this universe. Swamiji says: The word used is Prana. Prana is not exactly breath. It is the name for the energy that is in the universe. Whatever you see in the universe, whatever moves or works, or has life, is a manifestation of this Prana. The sum-total of the energy displayed in the universe is called Prana…[27] Experience is the only source of knowledge. In the world, religion is the only science where there is no surety, because it is not taught as a science of experience. This should not be. There is always, however, a small group of men who teach religion from experience. They are called mystics, and these mystics in every religion speak the same tongue and teach the same truth. This is the real science of religion. As mathematics in every part of the world does not differ, so the mystics do not differ. They are all similarly constituted and similarly situated. Their experience is the same; and this becomes law. [28]
  • Jacob Bohme once said: “Everything we see in nature is manifested truth; only we are not able to recognize it unless truth is manifest within ourselves.[29]

Jakob Böhme was a German philosopher, Christian mystic, and Lutheran Protestant theologian. He was considered an original thinker by many of his contemporaries within the Lutheran tradition, and his first book, commonly known as Aurora, caused a great scandal. In contemporary English, his name may be spelled Jacob Boehme; in seventeenth-century England it was also spelled Behmen, approximating the contemporary English pronunciation of the German Böhme. Böhme had a profound influence on later philosophical movements such as German idealism and German Romanticism. Hegel described Böhme as “the first German philosopher”.”

  • In this context, Bertrand Russel made an interesting observation: “The fact that all Mathematics is Symbolic Logic is one of the greatest and most important discoveries of our modern age; and when this fact has been established, the remainder of the principles of mathematics consists only in the analysis of Symbolic Logic itself.[30]
  • The extent to which Mathematics has been stretched by modern theoretical physicists, it is clear that they constantly operate and manipulate on symbols, all mathematical ones, and Reality needs to be interpreted back from those mathematical symbols. This method of using mathematics is really useful in dealing with some of the energies of this world. Many forms of energies do not allow for such translation into mathematics, followed by manipulations under strict mathematical rules, and then re-translation back into Reality.
  • Morality needs to be cultivated by all, especially by people of science. Due to various historical reasons, science seems to proclaim that all its investigations and activities are beyond the pale of morality. Personal practices of purification must be incorporated into the lives of everyone, whatever be his vocation. Ancient India insisted on this principle, by categorizing it as ‘Sarvabhauma Maha-vratam’ – compulsory practices for all. Without progressive purification of the individual, there is really no guiding light in a person’s life, no matter how educated one is, or how skillful one is, or how original a thinker one is. Swamiji cautions: The foolery of materialism leads to competition and undue ambition and ultimate death, individual and national. [31]
  • Bertrand Russel declared: “I conclude that, while it is true that science cannot decide questions of value, that is because they cannot be intellectually decided at all, and lie outside the realm of truth and falsehood. Whatever knowledge is attainable, must be attained by scientific methods; and what science cannot discover, mankind cannot know.[32]Science may set limits to knowledge, yet science should not set limits to imagination.[33]
  • It is imperative that persons involved in hard-core scientific research ought to be trained in personal purity. The psychology of spiritual unfoldment that Ancient India has discovered states that it doesn’t matter what line of activity is undertaken; but, if the performer of action is unselfish and is self-controlled, with a continued focus on the larger interests of mankind, over a period of time, higher faculties open up in that person. Without the express cultivation of these three qualities, the scientist might very well make great discoveries and further human knowledge, but human constitution is designed by evolutionary forces in such a way that higher faculties of perception will never open up. So, on the one hand, the person seems to be making great progress since he keeps on understanding newer and newer things about the world; on the other, he is stuck with the same old order of perception, and can’t proceed further. This incredible interplay of progress with stagnation in the human condition is called Samsara in Hindu spiritual literature. The way out of this cul-de-sac is possible only by the grace of God. The only viable alternative to grace of God is this triad of qualities – unselfishness, intense self-control, and continual focus on the general and universal entities of existence.
  • Science walks along two major paths today. Along the 1st, it sincerely tries to understand this world by unraveling the underlying principles that operate in this world. Along the 2nd path, it is constantly trying to apply the principles it understands in inventing processes and gadgets that make life on earth easier for man. Hence the term Science & Technology. Let us consider the 1st path – science sincerely trying to understand this world. Where is Science today along this path? It has reached the sub-atomic level in its study. Here, the world has stopped making sense to the scientists. It has adopted a probabilistic approach in its study, for deterministic approaches have all failed at the micro-level. By walking along the probabilistic path, the scientists today do not understand the world at the sub-atomic level at all, but end up with stochastic equations which allow them to explain physical systems with a fair amount of accuracy. This is a serious development. So much dependence on mathematics for understanding the world is dangerous. Why? Through such an indirect approach, we might never really know what is happening, but we would have devised a method of manipulating what we haven’t really understood.
  • Aldous Huxley sounded a prophetic note when he wrote: If the first half of the 20th century was the era of the technical engineers, the second half may well be the era of the social engineers — and the 21st century, I suppose, will be the era of World Controllers, the scientific caste system and Brave New World. The prophecies made in 1931 are coming true much sooner than I thought they would. The nightmare of total organization has emerged from the safe, remote future and is now awaiting us, just around the next corner. [34]
  • This situation that Science is today encountering isn’t happening for the 1st time. Many centuries ago, in ancient India, we had a similar situation. An entire field of human endeavor called the ‘Karma Kanda’ had operated in similar fashion. They had devised mantras and Yajnas for obtaining anything and everything that they wanted. Tremendous dedication was needed even then, as it is now, to ensure that the mantras and Yajnas delivered desired results. But, knowledge of the Reality was sacrificed as a consequence. Everyone was busy getting ‘results’, which is basically the innumerable things that people have always wanted. Even during those days, once in a while, a great man, full of disinterested study into Reality would come up with a discovery, but these Karma Kandins would sideline him, for his understanding did not give ‘results’ the way their mantras and Yajnas did. It took centuries of serious effort by the Jnana-kandins to expose the selfishness and exploitation of the karma-kandins and establish the pursuit of Truth in India, and effort that flowered into the birth of Vedanta. Science will need to initiate a similar course correction if it is not to lose sight of the pursuit of Truth.

As a befitting end to this rather long article on Science & Religion, we will quote an amazing conversation between Swami Abhedananda, a great brother-disciple of Swami Vivekananda and Sir C V Raman, a Nobel Laureate:

Once Sir C. V. Raman came to meet Swami Abhedananda. After the meeting, he stated with great joy, ‘I thought I would be hearing only of religion from you. But I am truly awed by your detailed knowledge of the latest scientific discoveries and the fact that you consider scientific method as suitable to expound religious tenets. Till now, I have met priests and preachers of Hinduism as expounding only irrational ideas and blind faith in the name of religion. There is no trace of rationality or originality in them. I am truly charmed by speaking to you.’ In reply, Abhedananda told Sir Raman, ‘If you want to know the Great Cause of this Universe, you cannot confine yourself to the laboratory alone. You have to know the External Cosmic Energy too.’ … Later, in 1941, Sir C. V. Raman wrote from Bengaluru: ‘His [Abhedananda’s] services to India in popularising her culture and religion abroad were undoubtedly of a memorable character.’ [35]

It was the month of November,1932. Sir C.V. Raman, Nobel Laureate of 1930 in Physics came to Darjeeling with his wife for sightseeing and rest. His wife was a devotee of Sri Ramakrishna and Sri Sarada Devi from her childhood. After a couple of days, they came to know that a direct monastic disciple of Sri Ramakrishna was staying there in an ashrama (Ramakrishna Vedanta Ashrama) established by him only. One day at 9 am. Sri Raman came to the ashrama and wanted to meet Swami Abhedananda. As his wife was not well, she couldn’t come.

He said to one sevak: “I have come to get darshana of Swami Abhedananda, My name is C.V. Raman. May I get his darshana?” The sevak escorted Sri Raman to the visitors’ room and informed Swami Abhedananda immediately. In the meantime, Raman went around the ashrama and saw all its departments. After finishing his breakfast, Swami Abhedananda came to the visitors’ room to greet him: “I am very glad to meet you. I have heard your name and great reputation for the Nobel Prize, you have owned. You have done a noble work in the field of science, and I believe that the world will remember your great service and name.” Sri Raman said with gratitude: “It is your blessings.”

Discussions between these two great souls continued for a long time, may be more than one hour as noted by Swami Prajnanananda who was present there all the time.

We will take out only a few important points of discussions which would benefit us in the present context. Before discussions started, Sri Raman went to the shrine and offered his pranams to the photos of Sri Ramakrishna, Sri Sharada Devi & Swami Vivekananda and commented, “Very peaceful atmosphere.”

Then they started talking.

Sri Raman: My wife believes that Sri Ramakrishna is an Incarnation of God. But I am always busy with science and believe that scientific enquiry is the only rational subject. For this reason, I want to know the fundamental principles behind this universe through science only.

Swami Abhedananda agreed and said though this was the age of Science, Science also accepted the existence of God as the root cause of this creation. Several noted scientists including Einstein, Eddington, Max Planck, James Jeans and Heisenberg had reposed faith in the existence of the Supreme Reality in their own ways.

He said: It is absolutely true that that there is no contradiction between Science and Philosophy. While in America, I visited the laboratory of Thomas Edison twice and talked at length with him about Vedanta.

He continued that there was ample unity and relationship between the following three: Science, Philosophy and Religion. “Where science ends, philosophy begins, and where philosophy ends, religion begins, and religion is but a logical sequence to, and step ahead of, philosophy.”

Sri Raman said smilingly: Yes, Swamiji, you are correct. There is a difference between the two in an ordinary sense, but in the ultimate analysis, there is no difference between the two, because both the subjects search after truth, which is fundamentally the same.

Then Sri Raman asked: Is it possible for the scientists to know the Absolute Truth as propagated by Vedanta?

Swami Abhedananda answered: Yes. But please mind that God can’t be investigated in the same manner as you probe and analyze gross, worldly truth. There is a different method for that purpose which you will have to follow. The fundamental idea is that you will have to go beyond our limited mind. This infinitely pure-natured Brahman can’t be realized with the help of this impure and vitiated mind and intellect. This mind has to be purified by giving up all desires. Then only the knowledge of Brahman is reflected on our mind. As Sri Ramakrishna used to say frequently that ‘Shuddho Mon, Shuddha Buddhi and Shuddha Atma are the same.’

After discussions were over, a sevak brought ‘prasad’ of Sri Ramakrishna and Sri Raman accepted that with great humility.

Before leaving, Sri Raman asked with folded hand: May I ask you one question? Have you attained the state of Samadhi, and received Brahmajnana in your life?

Abhedanandaji replied: Yes, I have attained them through the grace of my Guru, Sri Ramakrishna Paramahansa.

When Sri Raman first met him one hour back, he offered pranams with folded hands but now at the time of his departure, he prostrated himself (Sastanga Pranam) before the Swami. Swami Abhedananda was very happy and said smilingly with folded hands: “Very happy to meet you today. I request you to come again with your devoted wife in the next time.” He also gave three books written by him: Scientific Basis of Religion, Religion of the 20th Century and Cosmic Evolution and Its Purpose to Sir C.V. Raman as a gesture of his deep respect to this gem of India. [36]

****************************


[1] Mundaka Upanishad: Part-III: Ch-I; Mantra-1 (Tr: Swami Nikhilananda)

[2] Complete Works: Vol-2: Practical Vedanta & other lectures: Practical Vedanta: Part-III

[3] Complete Works: Vol-5: Sayings & Utterances

[4] Complete Works: Vol-4: Writings: Prose: Fundamentals of Religion

[5] Complete Works: Vol-7: Inspired Talks: Entry on 6th Aug 1895

[6] Complete Works: Vol-4: Writings: Prose: Fundamentals of Religion

[7] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Vedanta

[8]  Meditation & Spiritual Life: Swami Yatiswarananda: Ramakrishna Math, Bangalore: Editor’s preface

[9] Complete Works: Vol-2: Jnana-Yoga: Ch-XIV: The Real & the Apparent Man

[10] Complete Works: Vol-5: Conversations & Dialogues: IX

[11] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Mission of the Vedanta

[12] Complete Works: Vol-4: Writings: Prose: Fundamentals of Religion

[13] Complete Works: Vol-8: Lectures & Discourses: Is Vedanta the future Religion?

[14] Complete Works: Introduction: Our Master & his message

[15] Complete Works: Vol-2: Jnana-Yoga: Ch-VI: The Absolute & Manifestation

[16] Complete Works: Vol-5: Interviews: The Abroad & the Problems at Home

[17] Complete Works: Vol-1: Lectures & Discourses: Soul, God & Religion

[18] Complete Works: Vol-8: Lectures & Discourses: Is Vedanta the Future Religion?

[19] Richard P Feynman: The pleasure of finding things out: 2006: Basic Books Publishers

[20] Complete Works: Vol-4: Writings: Prose: Reply to The Madras Address

[21] Complete Works: Vol-1: Lectures & Discourses: Reason & Religion

[22] Complete Works: Vol-4: Addresses on Bhakti-Yoga: The Chief Symbols

[23] Complete Works: Vol-2: The Powers of the Mind

[24] Complete Works: Vol-2: The Powers of the Mind

[25] Bertrand Russell, The Art of Philosophizing, Essay One, The Art of Rational Conjecture, p. 11

[26] Bertrand Russell, Letter to W. W. Norton  (27 Jan 1931), The Autobiography of Bertrand Russell, Vol. 2, p. 200

[27] Complete Works: Vol-1: Raja Yoga: Patanjali’s Yoga Aphorisms: Ch-I: Concentration: Its Spiritual Uses

[28] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks & Lectures: Religion & Science

[29] Jakob Böhme was a German philosopher, Christian mystic, and Lutheran Protestant theologian. He was considered an original thinker by many of his contemporaries within the Lutheran tradition, and his first book, commonly known as Aurora, caused a great scandal. Böhme had a profound influence on later philosophical movements such as German idealism and German Romanticism. Hegel described Böhme as ‘the first German philosopher’.

[30] Bertrand Russell, Principles of Mathematics (1903), Ch. I: Definition of Pure Mathematics, p. 5

[31] Complete Works: Vol-6: Epistles-2nd Series: to Mary Hale, 28th April 1897

[32] Bertrand Russell, Religion and Science (1935), p. 243

[33] Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, Ch. I: The Rise of Greek Civilization, p. 16

[34] Brave New World Revisited: Aldous Huxley

[35] Swami Abhedananda – A Yogi Par Excellence, pg. 217

[36] Swami Prajnanananda: Mon O Manush

International Yoga Day – 2023

Fresenius Kabi Oncology Pvt Ltd, Kalyani

  • Introduction:

We are all engaged in our work. It is our work that has brought us all together here. Most of us have an idea that Yoga and work are different. Today, Yoga is seen mainly as a few body-bending exercises, which contribute to good health and relief from stress. Is Yoga only that? Or is there something more in Yoga. We will spend some time understanding this idea.

The first idea is that the work we do, and Yoga, are very closely related.

  • Samattvam Yoga Uchhyate:

In the course of our daily work, we create an enormous amount of conflict. We create a lot of unnecessary tension, most of which never get resolved. The stress we create in the context of our daily duties, our daily interactions, has repercussions on multiple levels of our personality.

Right from the time we wake up, we keep on making our different body muscles tense. We make the muscles tense; we never make it loose again. If it were not for sleep, our muscles would probably have never become loose. Do you know that we can consciously loosen our muscles? All that is required is to divert our attention to that particular body part. In fact, we must make a habit of doing this at different times of the day. So, getting the muscles tense and consciously relaxing those muscles is a cycle we need to develop. If we do this, we will find that we can work more happily during the day, and our night sleep quality will improve. We need to learn to balance our muscle-activity. With a little exercise, you will find this is truer for the muscles in our neck, in our back, on our face and in our hands and legs.

Then there is the big picture of work and rest. We need to learn to unwind, if not daily, at least periodically. Shut off the phone. Do not answer your emails. Cut yourself off from your known world for a whole day; or at least for a few hours at a stretch. That restores the much needed balance in you.

This idea of equilibrium, the idea of restoring balance is applicable at multiple levels in our life. We need to maintain balance in our thinking, in our emotions, and in our energy levels (Prana).

Many people think that meditation will help them bring about balance in their life. It is actually the other way around. If you have balance in the various aspects of your life, you will be able to meditate. If someone doesn’t have balance in their life, if such a person attempts to practice meditation, it will add one more layer of imbalance in their life! So, we should learn to become introspective, continually reflect on how our life is going on, identify the different forces working on us, and initiate the counterbalancing forces in our personality. If we are getting carried away by too much emotionalism, we must consciously practice cold-hearted rational thinking and balance it. It we are given to too much thinking, we must consciously balance it with mechanical physical work.

In our Hindu scriptures, Yoga is envisaged in many stages. The very 1st stage of Yoga is ‘Balance’. Samattvam is balance. Balance itself is called Yoga. We do not achieve balance in our personality, in the various aspects of our personality, by means of some body-bending exercises. Asanas have their limited scope of impact. They relax the muscles in an amazing manner. That is all. We need balance not just in our body, but more so in our mind, much more so in the energy-levels that run our body and mind. Balance at these levels is achieved by an iterative process of introspection, identification of the dominant force, and injecting the counter-balancing force consciously. This entire process must become a habit. It takes time. Youth is the best time to develop this habit.

  • Yogah chittavritti nirodhaha:

Once we have learned to achieve a serious level of balance in our personality, we become fit, we become qualified for attempting the next stage of Yoga, that is ‘calming down the mind’.

There is a continuous inner conversation going on within our mind. Even when you try to sit silently for a few minutes, you will find that invariably your mind will awaken some memory and start thinking about it. This is common experience. For most of us, night sleep is the only time when our mind stops its incessant activities. Even our sleep is not enough, especially in the cities. There is so much noise, and so much light, in the cities, all through the night, that we seldom enter deep sleep. Even the least bit of sound or light will prevent our mind from shutting down and going into deep sleep. There is an evolutionary faculty within us that connects our eyes and ears to our mind. When we sleep, we are vulnerable to enemies and wild animals. We are most susceptible to danger when we are asleep. So, evolution has established deep connections between our mind and the two senses of hearing and seeing. Light and sound could mean danger. That is why, more and more city-dwellers are developing various kinds of illnesses that our ancients never even knew about – diabetes, cardiac problems, high blood pressure, etc. The body and the mind never really gets down time. When we go into deep sleep, both body and mind shut down; they go into a deeply reparative process. Body repairs itself. Mind rejuvenates itself. But deep sleep is necessary for that.

We can develop the ability to shut down the mind even when we are awake. It takes practice. It takes serious commitment for this to happen. We need to practice being silent, mentally silent, for a few minutes every day. The attempt is highly rewarding.

Something amazing happens if this simple practice is continued for a few years, every day, without a break, just a few minutes per day. One starts to recognize the presence of an energy within the body, mind and the personality. One gets to identify one’s Prana, distinctly. Combined with a strict moral life, sustained practice of silence for a few years will automatically enable a distinct upward movement of the Prana. We are not talking of something mystical here. It is an extremely visceral experience. But, this experience has a profound impact on the whole personality. A tremendous gravity comes into the person, as a whole. That person’s thinking undergoes a tremendous transformation. Real clarity comes into one’s thinking. Detachment comes automatically to such a person. One’s ability to focus one’s attention by choice gets enhanced.

Have you noticed that we are not at all speaking of any particular religion? If one is religious minded, one can now take a totally different turn. Serious spiritual practices begin from this stage. But that is only if one wants. Up to this level, one can reach even without the least color of any recognized religion.

Notice that a simple mind-silencing exercise, sustained for some years, leads us to a state where we develop great calmness of mind even when we are engaged in intense activity. An abiding calmness of mind is the master-key for decision-making, for focused activity, and for any creative activity. Such a state of mind is also essential for crisis-management and crisis-resolution. Hence, this naturally takes us to the next stage of Yoga.

  • Yogah karmasu kaushalam:

When we start to work with a calm mind, a mind that is addicted to silence, to calmness, the quality of our work enhances to an unprecedented level. The calmness of the mind leaves its imprint on every aspect of our work.

Many monks were working in the Belur Math kitchen. Swami Premananda was the Manager of the Math. He was a brother-disciple of Swami Vivekananda. He looked at the potato-peelings of the different monks. He picked up the peelings of a particular monk and said, “Whoever peeled this potato is experiencing excellent meditation.” That peeling was done by a monk named Swami Shuddhananda, who later on became the President of the Ramakrishna Mission. What did Swami Premananda mean by this observation?

The monk, Swami Shuddhananda, had peeled the potato very close to the skin. There was hardly any flesh with the skin. There was the least bit of wastage of potato. Generally, what happens is that a lot of flesh gets peeled off. In this case, consistently, this monk was sticking very close to the skin. He was able to focus very keenly on his job. That revealed an uncommonly calm mind. With a mind that calm, that monk will be able to meditate very effectively too.

This argument goes the other way around too. Anyone who is able to focus his attention keenly on the job in hand, will be able to calm his mind down. And this calming down of the mind gets compounded in that person. He tries to calm down his mind when he is free from activity; this affects the quality of his activities; his activities become very focused; this makes his mind calmer in turn; and thus the person enters into a reinforcing cycle.

This aspect of Yoga is highly sought after by people. This stage of Yoga allows a person to enjoy both the states of activity and of rest. In fact, Sri Krishna describes a true Yogi to be a person who sees intense activity in the state of complete rest, and complete rest in the state of most intense activity. Can we reach this stage of Yoga directly from where we are right now? No. We need to pass through the other two stages, and get established in those two stages, and only then can we aspire to reach this stage of Yoga, where work efficiency becomes the indicator of Yoga.

******************

Our Real Heroes

Today’s topic of deliberation will be ‘Our real heroes’.

Sri Ramakrishna had a strange habit of asking everyone who came to him, “What do you think is the goal of life?” As we proceed with our deliberation on this topic, we will come to see why this question is supremely important in our life. Repeatedly, we will need to ask ourselves, at various points in our life, “What is the goal of my life?”

Today, whenever we raise this topic of real heroes in India, especially among youth, the first names that come out are the leaders of our freedom struggle. Netaji’s name probably comes first. Then you have Bhagat Singh, Bagha Jatin, Surya Sen, etc. All of them rightly deserve to be called our real heroes. Their sacrifice was unparalleled. Imagine giving up your life for a cause such as freedom of the nation! These people did that; they literally gave up their lives for the great cause of getting political freedom for India. Sacrificing one’s own life for a cause is sufficient criterion for classifying a person as ‘Real hero’.

But, what about persons who do not sacrifice their life, but sacrifice their comforts, their time, their personal possessions, etc. for the sake of a worthy cause? Long ago in Vidyamandira we had a professor. I haven’t seen him. I have heard this from Rev Swami Divyanandaji. This professor lost his only son! On that day, there was a practical exam for the students in Vidyamandira. The monks wanted to postpone the exam, since this professor would not be able to attend. But, he did not allow for postponing the exam! He completed the cremation of his only son, and came to Vidyamandira and conducted the practical exam! Look at this sacrifice.

I have heard another story: A small boy had to be operated in a hospital. The parents were anxiously waiting for the doctor to come and begin the procedure. The doctor was late. When he finally came in a hurry, the parents accosted him and berated him for having no sense of duty. The doctor said nothing, went into the OT, and came out later and said, “The operation is successful. Your son will survive. But, I was late because my son is dead. And I had to cremate him. That caused the delay.”

We have innumerable instances like this everywhere, at all times. People keep on sacrificing their own comfort, their time, energy, possessions, etc. for the sake of others. Sometimes, the sacrifice occurs for the sake of a principle also. These people are also considered as real heroes.

So, sacrifice of anything personal, for others or for a principle, will qualify the person to be a real hero.

Then we have great cricket players such as Sourav Ganguly, Sachin Tendulkar or Dhoni. Surely they are considered as real heroes. When Dhoni wins an international trophy for India, the whole nation celebrates him. Similarly, with Messi or Ronaldo in football. Similarly, in innumerable other sports. What exactly is it that appeals so greatly to people in these sportsmen? All over the world, we find that sportsmen are lionized as heroes. That is mainly because these people have developed tremendous control over some part of their body. It is this quality that makes them heroes for the rest of us. Just look at Messi. It is enough that he gets the football, anywhere on the field. He will surely score a goal! Such control over his legs! During his hey days, Maradona was also like that. The rival team would allot half its players to continuously block this one player! Such was his phenomenal control over his leg.

Then you have singers and musicians who are considered as heroes. Take Kishore Kumar, or Hariprasad Chourasia. Their performance requires tremendous control over their voice and breath. Most of us can’t hold our breath for more than a minute. Hariprasad chourasia could hold his breath on his flute for over 3 minutes!

So, this gives us another criterion for becoming a hero in our society; control over our organs.

We will all agree that Isaac Newton was a great hero. So were Galileo, Einstein, Darwin and other scientists. Why are they considered as heroes? They all taught us something new about our world. They developed a new way of looking at things. Hence they are heroes. So also Rabindranath Tagore, Shakespeare and Wordsworth; they used words to reveal something extremely beautiful. These great poets also used the same words that you and I use daily. They don’t get a new set of words. Yet, using these very words, they reveal something that our eyes didn’t see.

So, yet another criterion for becoming a hero: showing mankind a new way of looking at things.

In fact, it will become clear by now that excellence in any field is a criterion for a person to become a hero. And excellence is got only by doing something that everyone does, but in an exceptional manner. Anyone who is just like us, but in an exceptional manner, becomes a hero. All of us can sacrifice, all of us can control ourselves, all of us can look at this world and interpret it; if any of us does any of these things in an exceptional manner, one becomes a hero. Excellence requires tremendous focus. If we live a diffused life, we will be ordinary people. If we can learn to focus our attention, we can reach different levels of excellence.

In Swami Vivekananda, we have a person who excelled in all these fields of human interest. He developed himself in a manner that lifted him to the highest position among all his peers, in whichever criteria we considered. Therefore we present Swami Vivekananda as a real hero for our youth. Every society needs heroes. Our country too needs to identify its heroes and revere them. On top of all the heroes that we can identify, stands Swami Vivekananda. Every nation needs to have its heroes. These high-achievers stand as goal-posts for the nation’s future generations. They beckon to the citizens to themselves achieve great heights. Thus, yet another criterion to become a hero is the ability to inspire others to achieve the same level of excellence.

Swami Vivekananda once said, “Our heroes must be spiritual.” What does this mean?

The simple meaning of this inspired statement by Swamiji is that our heroes must be spiritual giants. We should not consider people of any calling, no matter how great their achievements, as our heroes. That may sound a bit hard. But it makes supreme sense. Why? We become what we idealize. If we idealize about spiritual people, we become spiritual. Hence, it is correct that Swamiji wanted us to have only spiritual heroes, so that we ourselves become spiritual! Indeed, what is the ultimate utility of having heroes? They inspire others to achieve similar heights of excellence.

The other meaning might appear to be a bit far-fetched. Swamiji seems to be saying that anyone we consider as our hero must be spiritual; it will not do if he/she has achieved something spectacular only in some temporal field of human endeavor. He/she must necessarily be spiritual too. He/she must have extended their expertise to the realm of the spiritual. We find many such instances in the world. Michael Angelo began as a painter. But, slowly, he started concentrating only on Biblical themes and more on Christ’s life to such an extent that many say he even had a vision of Jesus Christ towards the end of his life. Of all the music composers in the Western world, Johann Sebastian Bach is considered the greatest because he has composed the greatest number of Church music. Thus, people who are excellent in their own fields, may sometimes move towards a spiritual ideal, using their own field of interest. Such should be our heroes.

Take any of the innumerable heroes we delineated above. All of them have a definite shelf life. Cricketers and sportsman have the shortest shelf-life as heroes. Artists have similar short shelf-lives, if they are not associated with spirituality. Thus, singers such as Mohammad Rafi and Kishore Kumar are already being forgotten, while M S Subbalakshmi and Wasifuddin Dagar will be remembered much longer since they have sung the famous Mira Bhajans! Spirituality infuses life into persons and their activities. Buddha lived almost 2500 years ago, and yet, millions revere him even today. Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, Acharya Shankara, Ramanujacharya, Kabir Das, etc are all revered even today. We don’t even know how they looked. Yet, their very name inspires us after so many centuries.

In Buddha’s life, we find an interesting incident. One of Buddha’s disciples had become very famous. Through his practice of Yoga, this disciple had developed some extraordinary powers. One day Buddha went to see him. He asked him, “I hear you can do miraculous things. Show me.” That disciple was very happy. He threw his begging bowl up in the air and it stood in mid-air! This same disciple could even walk on water. Seeing these things, Buddha got furious. He thundered, “These are cheap tricks. Anyone can cross the river by paying the boatman a paltry sum. And what do you achieve by suspending your begging bowl in mid-air? The real miracle is to calm down one’s own mind, and the minds of others.” Here, Buddha reveals the real secret of a spiritual hero. He/she has learnt to calm down one’s own mind to such an extent that the eternal reality behind the mind stands revealed!

Swami Vivekananda seems to be telling us through his amazing statement that we can have any number of heroes in every walk of life, but, we ought to have spiritual heroes, for they seem to be eternal, just as spirituality is eternal. Thus, our real heroes will be spiritual.

********************

Sri Rama in the eyes of Swami Vivekananda

Swami Vivekananda, while speaking of Sri Rama, says: “There is a peculiar conception of the Hindu. Those who have been studying with me are aware that the central conception of Hindu philosophy is of the Absolute; that is the background of the universe. This Absolute Being, of whom we can predicate nothing, has Its powers spoken of as She – that is, the real personal God in India is She. This Shakti of the Brahman is always in the feminine gender. Rama is considered the type of the Absolute, and Sita that of Power.”[1]

Swami Saradananda makes the following significant observation in his magnum opus ‘Sri Ramakrishna and his divine play’:

Power is not equally manifest in all avatars because some come to teach religion to a particular nation and some to all of humanity:

There is clearly a hidden significance in the fact that aspirants of different sects enjoyed the Master’s divine company at different times. This has always happened with the auspicious advent of avatars in the past and so will happen in the future. According to a hidden law of the spiritual world, avatars are born to avert the degradation of religion as a whole or to revive a dying religion. But, when we study their lives, we find differences in the manifestation of powers within them. This clearly indicates that some of them came to meet the needs of a particular country or a few religious communities, whereas others came to revive spirituality throughout the whole world. But while they promulgated their own revelations and beliefs, at the same time they fully supported the spiritual truths that were discovered and preached by the sages, seers, and avatars who preceded them. Avatars do not seek to destroy what has come before because their divine yogic power reveals a sequence to the previous spiritual truths and relationships among them. The history of the spiritual realm and the connections between faiths always remain hidden to us because our minds are obscured by worldliness. But avatars see previous religions as strung ‘like a strand of pearls,’ and each adds another precious pearl to it from his own spiritual experience, then quietly departs.[2]

Rama was a divine incarnation, meant specifically for India. When we critically study the Ramayana, we can see that Rama integrated India for the 1st time in its history.

A couple of ideas need to be pointed out here.

  • There are two distinct categories of human beings that are born in this world. The 1st category consists of the multitudes including all of us. The 2nd category consists of a special soul, a single personality, who is born in periods of 1500 years, with a special mission towards mankind.
  • This special category of human beings is called ‘Avatara’ or divine incarnation in Hindu literature.
  • The Avatara unleashes incredible Power into the world, which works through people, over very long periods of time, moulding the personalities of people and awakening them to divinity.
  • This makes the Avatara a ‘history-maker’ according to Swami Vivekananda. It is the Power unleashed by an Avatara that directs and moulds the entire society, everywhere in the world. And this Power of an Avatara does not have an expiry date. Its influence is literally endless.
  • Regarding this Power, Swami Saradananda makes a vital observation. He says: According to a hidden law of the spiritual world, avatars are born to avert the degradation of religion as a whole or to revive a dying religion. But, when we study their lives, we find differences in the manifestation of powers within them. This clearly indicates that some of them came to meet the needs of a particular country or a few religious communities, whereas others came to revive spirituality throughout the whole world. Sri Rama is an Avatara who is relevant to India, more so than to other parts of the world.

Putting all these ideas together, we can understand why there is an unprecedented upsurge in Rama’s presence in India presently. Jai Sri Rama is the cry that is uniting the different parts of India, the different communities of India, the different ethnicities of India in this 21st century, almost 8000 years after Rama’s advent! Rama was the 1st integrator of all the people who lived within the geographical confines of his kingdom, called Aryavarta in those days. Before Rama, we can safely say that people lived in these lands, but did not feel a national kinship. Rama, for the 1st time felt that all people living within these lands belong to a common identity, and that he was their king, and that his wife Sita was their queen. That is why Swamiji says: Sita is unique; that character was depicted once and for all. There may have been several Ramas, perhaps, but never more than one Sita! She is the very type of the true Indian woman, for all the Indian ideals of a perfected woman have grown out of that one life of Sita; and here she stands these thousands of years, commanding the worship of every man, woman, and child throughout the length and breadth of the land of Aryavarta. There she will always be, this glorious Sita, purer than purity itself, all patience, and all suffering. She … the ideal of the people, the ideal of the gods, the great Sita, our national God she must always remain. And every one of us knows her too well to require much delineation. All our mythology may vanish, even our Vedas may depart, and our Sanskrit language may vanish forever, but so long as there will be five Hindus living here, even if only speaking the most vulgar patois, there will be the story of Sita present. Mark my words: Sita has gone into the very vitals of our race. She is there in the blood of every Hindu man and woman; we are all children of Sita. [3]

Notice how the presence of Rama, Sita and Hanuman get awakened among the people of India the moment they all start feeling that they are one, and that they have one national identity. It is our contention that Swami Vivekananda walked over the length and breadth of India after his return from the West, infusing spiritual power into the people at large, through his lectures from Colombo to Almora. This infusion of spiritual energy has started bearing fruit in various stages beginning from the grand struggle for political independence, the framing of our own constitution, and a very belated social and political response to Islam and Christianity in the Indian society. We believe that Swamiji awakened the latent national identity within Hindus through his inspired utterances such as: ‘But remember that as Hindus everything else must be subordinated to our own national ideals. Each man has a mission in life, which is the result of all his infinite past Karma. Each of you was born with a splendid heritage, which is the whole of the infinite past life of your glorious nation. Millions of your ancestors are watching, as it were, every action of yours, so be alert. And what is the mission with which every Hindu child is born? Have you not read the proud declaration of Manu regarding the Brahmin where he says that the birth of the Brahmin is “for the protection of the treasury of religion”? I should say that that is the mission not only of the Brahmin, but of every child, whether boy or girl, who is born in this blessed land “for the protection of the treasury of religion”. And every other problem in life must be subordinated to that one principal theme. That is also the law of harmony in music. There may be a nation whose theme of life is political supremacy; religion and everything else must become subordinate to that one great theme of its life. But here is another nation whose great theme of life is spirituality and renunciation, whose one watchword is that this world is all vanity and a delusion of three days, and everything else, whether science or knowledge, enjoyment or powers, wealth, name, or fame, must be subordinated to that one theme. The secret of a true Hindu’s character lies in the subordination of his knowledge of European sciences and learning, of his wealth, position, and name, to that one principal theme which is inborn in every Hindu child — the spirituality and purity of the race.[4]

And when he said:

This national ship, my countrymen, my friends, my children — this national ship has been ferrying millions and millions of souls across the waters of life. For scores of shining centuries it has been plying across this water, and through its agency, millions of souls have been taken to the other shore, to blessedness. But today, perhaps through your own fault, this boat has become a little damaged, has sprung a leak; and would you therefore curse it? Is it fit that you stand up and pronounce malediction upon it, one that has done more work than any other thing in the world? If there are holes in this national ship, this society of ours, we are its children. Let us go and stop the holes. Let us gladly do it with our hearts’ blood; and if we cannot, then let us die. We will make a plug of our brains and put them into the ship, but condemn it never. Say not one harsh word against this society. I love it for its past greatness. I love you all because you are the children of gods, and because you are the children of the glorious forefathers. How then can I curse you! Never. All blessings be upon you! I have come to you, my children, to tell you all my plans. If you hear them I am ready to work with you. But if you will not listen to them, and even kick me out of India, I will come back and tell you that we are all sinking! I am come now to sit in your midst, and if we are to sink, let us all sink together, but never let curses rise to our lips.[5]

When the national identity of Hindus awakened, instantly awakened the long-lost memories of Rama, Sita, and Hanuman. Inspite of themselves, the modern day Hindus are rallying behind the banner of Sri Rama! We are certain that most Hindus don’t even know what they are doing, spiritually speaking, since the present awakening in the name of Sri Rama seems to be purely political. But the ancient memory of the last time they had all been integrated into a nation has awakened now. And if you study the modern developments keenly, you will notice that neither the Muslims nor the Christians know how to counter this present awakening of the ‘mild Hindu’.

We need to study Indian history, in fact all history, in terms of the influence of Avataras. That is the method of historical study initiated by Swami Vivekananda. It is indeed most interesting to note that Divine Power, unleashed by Mohammad and Jesus Christ, had to enter into India, in order to awaken the Divine Power of Sri Rama lying dormant in its people!

Against the background of these ideas, we will try to see Sri Rama through Swami Vivekananda’s eyes in this article.

  • Influence on him during childhood:

In the ‘Life of Swami Vivekananda’ written by his Eastern & Western Disciples, we find it recorded that right in his childhood, Naren was exposed to the Ramayana by his mother. The personality of Sita and Rama struck a deeply sympathetic chord in the boy’s heart. He idolized Sita-Rama. Almost every day, Bhuvaneswari Devi would recount parts of the Ramayana, and the boy Naren would listen enraptured. He even purchased a clay image of Sita-Rama and set up a small shrine in his attic. Meditating on Sita-Rama in this shrine was a favorite pastime of the boy. Then, he happened to listen to the problems of a married life from a hassled driver of his father. The young boy put two & two together and deduced that getting married was a terrible compromise of ideals in life! And suddenly, he realized that his own ideal Sita-Rama were married! He could no longer retain them as ideals in his life, and he threw away the clay image of Sita-Rama! This is an incident depicted very colorfully in the ‘Life of Swami Vivekananda’.[6]

The child Naren was distraught. What is a small kid to do when his ideals have been downgraded! It is like the whole world has come down crashing! Having thrown away the Sita-Rama idol, Naren went weeping to his mother. He wept bitterly before her asking her how he could worship Sita-Rama when they were married. Bhuvaneswari Devi was a lady with tremendous presence of mind; she immediately pointed out, “Why, there is the Yogi Shiva; you can always worship him!” Now, Shiva is also a much married god in the Hindu pantheon. Yet, for some strange reason, monks consider Shiva as their ideal. And Shiva himself considers Rama as his ideal! Naren started worshipping Shiva, instead of Sita-Rama. But, as his biographers note, Naren’s love for Sita-Rama did not disappear altogether. He felt the pull of the Sita-Rama ideal and the Mahavir Hanuman ideal all his life. His meeting with his Guru Sri Ramakrishna led to a very interesting incident.

  • Initiation in Rama-mantra

Sri Ramakrishna gave Mantra-Diksha to Naren in Dakshineswar. His biography records the following: One day Shri Ramakrishna initiated Naren with the name of Rama, telling him that it was the Mantra which he had received from his own Guru. In consequence of this, Naren’s emotions were tremendously stirred. Towards evening he began to circle the house, repeating the name of the Lord, ‘Rama! Rama!’, in a loud and animated voice. Outward consciousness had apparently left him, and he was full of ecstatic fire. When the Master was informed of this, he simply said, ‘Let him be; he will come round in due course.’ The emotional storm subsided in a few hours, and Naren became his old self again. According to another version, when Shri Ramakrishna came to know of Naren’s ecstatic state, he said to someone: ‘Go and ask Naren to come here.’ But the messenger could not manage Naren alone, and sought help from others. When they brought Naren, the Master said, ‘Oh, why are you going on like this? What good will it do?’ After a pause he said, ‘See, I passed twelve long years in the state you are experiencing now. What are you going to attain in a single night?’ [7]

Note that Sri Ramakrishna said that he himself had been initiated in the Rama-Mantra. How was that? Ramakrishna’s biography says that he had received the Shakti-Mantra from Kenaram Bhattacharya. But the tutelary deity of Sri Ramakrishna was Rama. Their family shrine dedicated to Rama still exists in Kamarpukur. It is thus natural that he must have been initiated in the Rama-Mantra by his own kula-Guru, whose name we do not know.

What is most interesting here is this:

Later on in his life, Swamiji used to say, “I am condensed India.”[8] The history of this land too must have followed a similar trajectory. This land belonged to Sita-Rama. That identification was divinely ordained, and not something that was a political arrangement. A few thousand years later, with the advent of Bhagawan Buddha, monasticism was prescribed as the ideal for all mankind. Marriage came to be seen as a fall from the ideal, as a compromise with the highest ideal. But a healthy society has to consist of married people; married people, living up to high ideals must be the majority; monks must be a miniscule portion of the population. If the monastic world is opened up to all and sundry, the highest ideal of monasticism will get degraded. That is exactly what happened in India. 500 years after Buddha, society became filled with all sorts of filthy practices. The left-handed Tantric practices all grew during this period. Swamiji opines that Valmiki composed the Ramayana in the post-Buddhistic period, to reawaken the householder ideal in India.

So, the chronology is something like this:

The actual period of Rama must have been during 10,000 BC. Nothing in writing exists of that period. But the influence of that personality must have been immense, and its memory had seared itself into the national psyche. This memory inspired the succeeding generations to lead meaningful lives, contributing to the national economy and personal development. Then came Buddha, who brought about tremendous transformation in this land, in all areas, including the caste structure. He replaced the caste structure with corporate structure of the Sangha. He impressed upon the people of this land that monasticism was the ideal state of living in society, and only those who couldn’t become monks may get married and participate in economic activity! This happened around 700 BC. During the next 500-800 years, Indian society underwent a sea-change. Monasteries dotted the entire landscape of the land. Anybody could enter the Sangha and become a monk. Essentially, there was a total breakdown of morality and work-ethic in this land. So, around 100AD, Valmiki composed the Ramayana, which Swamiji says, is the 1st Sanskrit poem. This work highlighted the ideal of the pure householder in the personality of Sita-Rama. The masses of this land woke up from a stupor, as it were, and the reclaiming of the ancient traditions began once more in this land. That job, according to Swamiji, is still going on, and Sri Ramakrishna’s advent is a watershed event in this grand process.

Once Swamiji thundered at Sister Nivedita, “Hitherto the great fault of our Indian religion has lain in its knowing only two words – renunciation and Mukti. Only Mukti here! Nothing for the householder! But these are the very people whom I want to help. For, are not all souls of the same quality? Is not the goal of all the same? And so strength must come to the nation through education.”[9] Monasticism cannot, and should not, be made mandatory for spiritual freedom, for it is indeed not a sine-qua-non for spiritual freedom. In the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, we find him reiterating the idea that God realization is the goal of human life and that all human beings can achieve this goal, even married people can do so. Sri Ramakrishna does this repeatedly in the Gospel. Marriage and monasticism are social modes of existence. Which should be adopted by whom? That depends entirely on the personal tendencies of the person. “For, are not all souls of the same quality? Is not the goal of all the same?” The goal of life is the same for everyone, whatever he/she be, a married householder or an all-renouncing monk. What a person does with his life has nothing to do with the goal of one’s life. The goal is fixed by the very nature of the person’s soul. Every soul is potentially divine and the goal is to manifest it. You may get married and manifest your potential divinity; or you may become a monk and manifest your potential divinity. Strength is required for manifesting potential divinity. Strength comes when we know our own real history. Strength comes when we know our real literature. Strength comes when we know our real heroes. Strength comes when we know our real nature. That would be real education.

This conversation between Swamiji and Nivedita happened during a ship voyage. Nivedita writes: “I thought at the time, and I think increasingly, as I consider it, that this one talk of my Master had been well worth the whole voyage, to have heard.”[10]

  • Some deliberation on Ramayana

Swamiji gave a full lecture on the Ramayana at the Shakespeare Club, Pasadena, California on 31st Jan 1900. On the next day, he spoke on the Mahabharata to the same audience. Swamiji apriori accepts that these two epics embody the history of ancient India. But he draws a fine line between seeing history as a chronological record of events and as an educational narrative of ideas and ideals, as embodied in the lives of our predecessors. Swamiji says in an interview: Some historical truth is the nucleus of every Purana. The object of the Puranas is to teach mankind the sublime truth in various forms; and even if they do not contain any historical truth, they form a great authority for us in respect of the highest truth which they inculcate. Take the Ramayana, for illustration. For viewing it as an authority on building character, it is not even necessary that one like Rama should have ever lived. The sublimity of the law propounded by Ramayana or Bharata does not depend upon the truth of any personality like Rama or Krishna, and one can even hold that such personages never lived, and at the same time take those writings as high authorities in respect of the grand ideas which they place before mankind. Our philosophy does not depend upon any personality for its truth. Thus Krishna did not teach anything new or original to the world, nor does Ramayana profess anything which is not contained in the Scriptures. It is to be noted that Christianity cannot stand without Christ, Mohammedanism without Mohammed, and Buddhism without Buddha, but Hinduism stands independent of any man, and for the purpose of estimating the philosophical truth contained in any Purana, we need not consider the question whether the personages treated of therein were really material men or were fictitious characters. The object of the Puranas was the education of mankind, and the sages who constructed them contrived to find some historical personages and to superimpose upon them all the best or worst qualities just as they wanted to, and laid down the rules of morals for the conduct of mankind. Is it necessary that a demon with ten heads (Dashamukha) should have actually lived as stated in the Ramayana? It is the representation of some truth which deserves to be studied, apart from the question whether Dashamukha was a real or fictitious character. You can now depict Krishna in a still more attractive manner, and the description depends upon the sublimity of your ideal, but there stands the grand philosophy contained in the Puranas.[11]

We will now try to highlight some important aspects of the Ramayana, which will be useful for our study of Sri Rama in the eyes of Swami Vivekananda.

  • The issue of Rakshasas & Vanaras:

Ramayana is full of tales of a type of beings called Rakshasa. Generally, this term is translated as ‘demon’ in English. But, this word might not convey the full meaning intended. Demons belong in fairy tales. Demons are imaginary. In ancient Hindu literature, Rakshasa is a type of human being, similar in some respects, but, also different to human beings, in many aspects.

In all probabilities, Rakshasa ought to be translated as ‘Neanderthal’ or ‘Denisovan’. Studies in Anthropology and Biology have established that homo-sapiens shared space on earth with two sub-species called Neanderthal and Denisovan long ago. As of now, the time period is said to have been at least 40,000 years. If this time period is right, we may have to contend with the fact that Ramayana is at least 30,000-40,000 years old. Or, further research might revise the time period of these two sub-species to a much later period such as 8,000-10,000 years ago.

Anyway, if we understand Rakshasa to refer to these sub-species, it will make much more sense. Modern genetic research has established that there was rampant interbreeding between homo sapiens and Neanderthals.[12] Ravana is said to have a Brahmin father and a Rakshasa mother.

Apart from the Ramayana, we come across stories of interactions between normal human beings and Rakshasas again and again in most Purana literature. Even in Krishna’s life, we find some interaction, but, the frequency seems to be subdued. Then, in Buddha’s period, there is no further reference to Rakshasas. This will make sense because Buddha lived 2500 years ago, by which time, the Neanderthals and Denisovans had become extinct.

Swamiji says: The Aryans did not know who were the inhabitants of these wild forests. In those days the forest tribes they called ‘monkeys’, and some of the so-called ‘monkeys’, if unusually strong and powerful, were called ‘demons’[13]… You see, by the ‘monkeys’ and ‘demons’ are meant the aborigines of South India.[14]

The forest tribes during that period were all collectively called as ‘Vanara’. We must note that this term is used to denote ‘monkey’, as well as a tribal dwelling in the forests. It is meaningless to consider Vanara as a simian, since we don’t have any record apart from Ramayana where human beings and apes interacted socially. On the other hand, if we consider this term to mean tribal, it makes reasonable sense. By reaching out to the tribal societies in India, Rama enabled an unprecedented integration of the peoples of this land. Of course, such an integrated people would need a name. and such an integrated land would also need a name. today, the name is India, and Indians. During Rama’s time, the names were Aryavarta and Aryans. And the process of integrating the various people of the hills into the mainstream has been called ‘Aryanization’ by Swamiji. According to Swamiji, the process of Aryanization initiated by Rama is still incomplete and it is our duty to take it forward in the right spirit. In the Math Rules, he says: India is full of many races, indigenous as well as foreign. The Aryan religion and the Aryan ideas have not yet penetrated into most of them. Therefore, we should be able to avert this great danger by first Aryanizing India, giving everybody the privilege of the Aryans, and inviting all without distinction to the Aryan scripture and spiritual practices.

So, what Rama achieved was something as follows: The mainstream society in Aryavarta consisted of kingdoms (called Janapadas), of which Ayodhya was an important one. These kingdoms were all peopled by those who called themselves ‘Aryans’. (We shall presently see what this term ‘Aryan’ means.) They had very specific modes of thinking, and modes of living. In other words, they had a very distinct ‘Culture’. And they had organized society into a four tier caste system, closely governed by a four-tier classification of duties and responsibilities. This was called the ‘Varna-Ashrama’ system. Wherever he met the hill-tribes (Vanara), or the Neanderthals/Denisovans (Rakshasa), he invited them to adopt the Aryan culture. Thus he Aryanized all people living in the geographical confines of what constitutes present India.

Dasharatha had told his son Rama that his forefathers ruled over Kishkinda Aranya, but he himself had left that region almost ungoverned. Thus, when Rama went to Kishkinda Aranya during his exile, and got entangled in the power struggle between Vali and Sugriva, he was merely performing his regal duties of bringing order in a land that actually belonged to his suzerainty. But, Rama was certainly the 1st King in India who accepted the tribal, the Sudra, the outcaste, and the fringe-beings as ‘Our own people’. Swamiji composed a hymn in Sanskrit, where he sings: He who was Shri Rama, whose stream of love flowed with resistless might even to the Chandala (the outcaste).[15] That is the reason, while speaking on the Buddha in ‘The sages of India’ lecture, Swamiji said: As it were, to give a living example of this preaching, as it were, to make at least one part of it practical, the preacher himself came in another form, and this was Shakyamuni, the preacher to the poor and the miserable, he who rejected even the language of the gods to speak in the language of the people, so that he might reach the hearts of the people, he who gave up a throne to live with beggars, and the poor, and the downcast, he who pressed the Pariah to his breast like a second Rama. [16]

Thus, the integration of these people was achieved at the highest levels of consciousness in Rama. This is the reason why there is so much variety among the Indian people, and yet they feel united. It is almost impossible to identify the locus of their unity, since they differ incredibly from one another. Yet, they are all connected. Where exactly lies the nucleus of their unity? We contend that the national unity lies in the spiritual plane, and it was established by Rama. Subsequent leaders have reinforced this national unity at the spiritual level. This is the main reason why Indian nationalism does not fit into any of the standard theories of nationalism propounded by European thinkers. This is also the reason why even seasoned statesmen like Winston Churchill said, “India is no more a political personality than Europe. India is a geographical term. It is no more united than the Equator.”[17] He predicted that after the British left the subcontinent, “India will fall back quite rapidly through the centuries into the barbarism and privations of the Middle Ages. It is likely that an army of white janissaries, officered if necessary from Germany, will be hired to secure the armed ascendancy of the Hindu.” [18] Shortly after India became free, the last British commander in chief of the Indian Army, Gen. Claude Auchinleck, wrote: “The Sikhs may try to set up a separate regime. I think they probably will and that will be only a start of a general decentralization and break-up of the idea that India is a country, whereas it is a subcontinent as varied as Europe. The Punjabi is as different from a Madrassi as a Scot is from an Italian. The British tried to consolidate it but achieved nothing permanent. No one can make a nation out of a continent of many nations.” [19] Speaking in Cambridge in 1880, a high official of the British Raj named Sir John Strachey said that the “first and most essential thing to learn about India is that there is not, and there never was an India. It is conceivable that national sympathies may arise in particular Indian countries, but that they should ever extend to India generally, that men of the Punjab, Bengal, the Northwestern Provinces, and Madras, should ever feel that they belong to one Indian nation, is impossible.” [20]

Whereas, contrast these views of experts of Political science, with the views of a spiritual person, i.e. Swami Vivekananda: “I see that India is a young and living organism.” [21] “First understand that India has strength as well, has a substantial reality of her own yet. Furthermore, understand that India is still living, because she has her own quota yet to give to the general store of the world’s civilization.” [22]

Rama’s job of aryanizing the people in this land, and consolidating them into a living nation seems to have consummated in the Ashwamedha Yajna that he performed. In fact, Rama seems to have been among the first kings to have performed the Yajna. Conservative sources place a time period of at least 2000 years between Sri Rama and Sri Krishna. This is important for us because, in this intervening period, the name of this nation changed from Aryavarta to Bharatavarsha, due to another great king Bharata, who again consolidated the people of the land. This is a different Bharat and not to be confused with Rama’s own younger brother. This King Bharata must have been a formidable one, without doubt. But, his identification with the nation, with the land, and with the people of this land, must have been a great deal lesser than that of Sri Rama. This is par for course, since Rama was a divine incarnation.

  • Aryanizing influence:

When we study the history of ancient India, through the complete works of Swami Vivekananda, we notice his repeated use of the term Aryan. Unless we understand this term, we will fail to catch the drift of the history of our nation.

The biggest problem in studying this all-important term is the perversion of this term by the Europeans, especially the Germans. After the Nazis, this vital term has become taboo. Nevertheless, we will try to unravel the meaning of the term Aryan.

  • Goal of life:

What a person considers as the goal of life is the single most important marker of an Aryan. God realization is the goal of life of an Aryan. If anything short of God realization is the goal of life of a person, even if he is born a Hindu, in this blessed land, he is a Non-Aryan.

In the Chandogya Upanishad,[23] there is the incident of Indra and Virochana approaching Prajapati. Both of them are given the same teaching. They were told that material achievement is God. Both depart, happy at being taught by the greatest living teacher. After sometime, Indra returns, saying, ‘Sir, I am not satisfied with what I have learnt. I need to know more.’ This urge in Indra is what made him a Deva. This term Deva is the precursor to the term Aryan. And the material satisfaction that became the goal of Virochana is what made him a Daitya. This term Daitya is the precursor to the term Non-Aryan or Rakshasa or Danava.

We must note how the term Aryan refers therefore to qualities in a person’s outlook of life. Any person who believes that the goal of his/her life is to realize God while living, before death, is an Aryan. Nothing else about the person matters. European thinkers perverted the meaning of this term to refer to a particular set of people who lived somewhere in modern-day Russia, and then migrated to various parts of the world, thousands of years ago. Thus, Aryan refers to geographical origin only, according to the European thinkers. And towing the line of European thinkers, Indians too believe that is so. Aryan has today come to mean a purely racial term.

The term Aryan has nothing to do with race, geography, language, religion, etc. It denotes a spiritual outlook to life as a whole. Anyone, no matter what his/her background, who believes that the overarching goal of life is to realize the potential divinity innate within him/her, is an Aryan. Anyone who believes differently, no matter what his/her background, is a Non-Aryan.

Sri Ramakrishna was known to ask anyone who visited him a peculiar question: ‘According to you, what is the goal of life?’ Many incidents are recorded in the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna.[24] The answers that people gave him were varied. Many said that the goal of human life is honor. Somebody called Hem would visit him at Dakshineswar and say this to him. Recalling Hem, Sri Ramakrishna laments, ‘Alas! How few consider God realization as the goal of human life!’[25] Some others such as Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar and Shambhu Charan Mallick said that the goal of human life was to serve others selflessly. Sri Ramakrishna would correct them patiently, saying, “Selfless service can purify the heart; but do not mistake the means for the end; with the purified heart, call on God, and realize him in this very life.”[26] Some others such as Bankim Chandra Chatterjee answered that the goal of human life is to eat, drink and make merry; this seems to be the same outlook that Virochana entertained during the days of the Chandogya Upanishad! To this particular answer, Sri Ramakrishna would get visibly upset. He would have nothing to do with persons who held such a view of life. We have here a clear picture of the Aryan and Non-Aryan personality. We also get a clear picture of how Sri Ramakrishna re-initiated the Aryanization process in the present age. Swamiji considered it as a precious trust bequeathed by his Master to him, and his followers. That is why, in the Math Rules, he writes: India is full of many races, indigenous as well as foreign. The Aryan religion and the Aryan ideas have not yet penetrated into most of them. Therefore, we should be able to avert this great danger by first Aryanizing India, giving everybody the privilege of the Aryans, and inviting all without distinction to the Aryan scripture and spiritual practices.

God realization is the goal of human life. It is an experience while living, and not a post-mortem event. Concomitant with this fundamental idea of god realization being the goal of human life, an Aryan will believe in his ability to ‘see’ God. An Aryan will believe in the ability to reach a state of consciousness called ‘Samadhi’, in which perception of divinity happens. Anybody who does not believe in such a thing cannot be called an Aryan.

  • Strong belief in rationality

An Aryan believes strongly in rational thinking. Regarding everything – religion, world, God, personal life, society, politics, economics, history – the Aryan will be rational in his approach. Rational approach to religion is called Vedanta. Hence an Aryan will invariably lean towards Vedanta. It is not possible for a person to be Aryan and not resonate with Vedanta.

It is not possible to discover Vedanta (rational religion) all by oneself. One may be very rational in his approach towards the study of the world, but, there is no guarantee that such a person will one day stumble upon the rational approach to religion, i.e. towards God and oneself. The rational religion needs to be transmitted through a living medium. Note how Swamiji says that we need to ‘invite others into the Vedanta’, in the Math Rule quoted above.

An Aryan intuitively believes that the macrocosm and microcosm are built along same lines. This is a vital intuition that led to all the discoveries in religion among the ancient Hindus. When every civilization struggled with understanding how the world is created and what will happen to it in future, the Aryans had unraveled the mystery. The Aryans studied the human personality, which is close at hand and is accessible to deep study. They saw that a man is awake, then starts dreaming and then falls into deep sleep, only to start dreaming before waking up again. This cycle of ‘waking-dream-sleep-dream-waking’ at the microcosmic level must have an analogous process at the macrocosmic level too. Thus, they concluded that this world is now manifest; it will go into a seed-form in the future; then it will completely vanish; then again, it will attain a seed-form before becoming manifest again. Thus, the cosmology of the Aryans is based on the study of the microcosm, extrapolated to the macrocosm. But, this cyclic pattern of history is an important marker of the Aryans.

While even the non-Aryans recognize three sources of human knowledge – sensory, inference/logic, and written records of the past; the Aryans recognize one more in addition to these three. That source of knowledge is called ‘Samadhi’. The greatest contribution of the Avatara is demonstrating this state of Samadhi. Everyone is potentially capable of achieving Samadhi. The advent of an Avatara heralds the common access to this unique state of consciousness for the common man. In the Ramayana, we find Rama falling into a swoon now and then. This must have been Samadhi. In Sri Ramakrishna’s life too, we find records of onlookers saying that he would die and come back to life often. This is actually Samadhi.

Even though the Aryans recognize Samadhi as a valid source of knowledge, they subordinate knowledge obtained from that source to verification by the other three sources. If knowledge obtained from Samadhi were to contradict the conclusions of reason, sensory perception, or past written records, such knowledge would be worthless.

  • Strong belief that Reality has two aspects: Consciousness & Power

Did consciousness create matter? Or did matter create consciousness? This dilemma is un-resolvable by reason. Swamiji says: There seems to be a great difference between modern science and all religions at this point. Every religion has the idea that the universe comes out of intelligence. The theory of God, taking it in its psychological significance, apart from all ideas of personality, is that intelligence is first in the order of creation, and that out of intelligence comes what we call gross matter. Modern philosophers say that intelligence is the last to come. They say that unintelligent things slowly evolve into animals, and from animals into men. They claim that instead of everything coming out of intelligence, intelligence itself is the last to come. Both the religious and the scientific statements, though seeming directly opposed to each other are true. Take an infinite series, A-B-A-B-A-B-etc. The question is – which is first, A or B? If you take the series as A-B, you will say that A is first, but if you take it as B-A, you will say that B is first. It depends upon the way we look at it. Intelligence undergoes modification and becomes the gross matter, this again merges into intelligence, and thus the process goes on. The Sankhyas, and other religionists, put intelligence first, and the series becomes intelligence, then matter. The scientific man puts his finger on matter, and says matter, then intelligence. They both indicate the same chain. Indian philosophy, however, goes beyond both intelligence and matter, and finds a Purusha, or Self, which is beyond intelligence, of which intelligence is but the borrowed light.[27]

The belief that consciousness is the root of all is Aryan. The belief that matter creates consciousness is Non-Aryan. It is indeed a way of looking at the world. Consciousness is fundamental existence. Everything arises from it, even the so-called dead matter. In fact, if something has emanated out of consciousness, out of life, it is impossible for it to be devoid of life; it is impossible for it to be ‘dead’ and lifeless. Hence, an Aryan believes that everything that exists is ‘living’. He may or may not perceive it as such, but that is the truth of the things, and he believes it to be such.

Thus, the highest generalization of an Impersonal God is the starting point, as also the goal of an Aryan. The Impersonal includes the Personal. The Personal does not necessarily include the Impersonal; at least logically, the Personal does not include the Impersonal, although in lived experience, it may do so, as testified by many devotees of many religions. The Aryan conception of God is therefore Impersonal-Personal.

That is the reason the Vedanta or the Aryan religion or Hinduism considers Brahman (the Impersonal transcendent Absolute) and Shakti (the Personal immanent divinity) to be one and the same. When Sri Ramakrishna kept on reiterating the fact that Brahman and Shakti are identical, he was engaging himself in “Aryanizing India, giving everybody the privilege of the Aryans, and inviting all without distinction to the Aryan scripture and spiritual practices.”

Whatever be the form of God one worships, the Aryan knows that it is but one of the infinite forms of the Impersonal transcendent Absolute. Hence, the Aryan society will enable an eternal presence of variety in it. It is not Aryan practice to make everyone conform to the same choice of Personal God, or same religious practices, or same beliefs about cosmology, eschatology and philosophy. All sorts of variety can be accommodated, so long as one doesn’t harm another. Since consciousness is fundamental existence, the essence of man, the soul of man, is eternal and deathless. Whatever be the present state of a man’s self-identity, it will unfold in its own sweet way and realize its one-ness with the Impersonal transcendent Absolute. Hence, all paths of spiritual practice can be valid and ought to be allowed, so long as it does not harm or obstruct others.

Thus, objecting to a person’s philosophy of exclusivity, and violent means of conversion to a spiritual path that is not in-sync with one’s inner constitution, is a duty of the Aryan.

  • Strong belief in Law of Karma

Another characteristic trait of an Aryan is a strong belief in the Law of Karma. When rationality and the Impersonal-Personal conception of God are put together, the Law of Karma becomes inevitable.

Life is a complex calculus of actions and reactions. This is true at the individual level, as well as at the collective level. A person wrongs another person; he will himself bear the result of his action in due time. A nation wrongs another nation; that nation itself will bear the result of its action in due time. Results of one’s actions are inevitable. There is no escape from it. The roosters will come back to roost! The Aryan view of time and history is thus cyclic.

This seems to be giving rise to a fatalistic view of life. In a way, that is true. There is no action in the world that does not give rise to a result that is all good. Thus no action can be categorized as purely good or purely evil. Depending on place, time and circumstance, good can become evil, and evil can become good. Thus, the Aryan conception of morality is not dependent on good action or bad action, but rather on doing one’s duty. What is it that you are supposed to do, at any particular place, time and situation? Do that. That is your duty. The overarching goal of God realization is the polestar of life in deciding one’s duty.

With a little thought, it will be clear that the Aryan conception of life gives rise to the exaltation of hard work. At every moment, a man ought to work hard. He ought to determine what his duty is, and be at it, heart and soul. This is the reason, every time an Avatara manifested in this land, there was a great surge of human activity in his wake. Every Avatara aligns the people towards hard work, designed at propelling the person towards God realization.

A concomitant idea of the Law of Karma is that one can’t ignore the laws of the world with impunity. Human society loses the idea that the Law of Karma operates in this world and every now and then, tries to ignore the laws of working of the world. It is indeed possible to accumulate sufficient power by human beings, so as to refuse to obey the laws on which this world operates. Terrible price needs to be paid for doing so, but in the long run.

In the Ramayana, we have an interesting incident. Sri Rama has come to know from Hanuman that Sita is indeed kept a prisoner in Ravana’s Ashoka Garden. So, he plans to take his make-shift army of the tribal Vanaras across the ocean to Lanka, and defeat Ravana in a battle. Rama goes to the tip of the Indian land, near Rameshwaram and lies down in Samadhi, expecting the ocean to split in two, allowing the army to cross over to the island Lanka. After many days of waiting, the ocean doesn’t budge an inch. In terrible anger, Rama plans to use a high-tech weapon that would burn up the ocean water and make way for his people. At that moment, Varuna, the god of the Oceans, appears before Rama and says, “O Rama, what you are about to do is against Dharma; i.e. it is against the Law of Karma. The world doesn’t operate that way. You know it, being an Aryan. We all know that you do have the capability to burn up the waters, if you so wish. But desist from burning me up. Instead, ask your Vanaras to pile up rocks along the shallow regions of the ocean; I will hold it up for you; create a bridge, and cross over in peace.” And that was indeed how Rama went to Lanka.

Compare this incident with a similar incident in the Bible. Moses had to lead his people across the Red Sea since they had been banished by the Pharaoh. God had revealed to Moses that he would lead his people to the Promised Land across the ocean. So Moses goes to the shore and sees the endless water in front of him. How would he ferry his people across this interminable ocean? He prayed to God for help. God then revealed to him that his wooden walking staff had immense power. He would wave his staff at the waters, and the sea would split in two, allowing him and the multitudes of his Jewish people to walk across.

Another incident from the Ramayana: It has been decided that Rama will be crowned King of Ayodhya by his ailing father Dasharatha. All preparations are going on in full swing. There is joy and festivity in the air. At that moment, Kaikeyi invokes a boon from her husband Dasharatha and stops Rama from being the King. Instead, her son Bharata will be King, while Rama will go to live in exile in the interminable forests of Aryavarta. When this news spread like wildfire, Lakshmana comes to Kausalya and says, “I will kill the old man!” Kausalya approaches Rama and tell him, “Look at what Lakshmana is saying. If you say yes, he will proceed.” Rama says, “No. That cannot be allowed. That would be against Dharma (i.e. against the Law of Karma, against the laws along which human society operates; children don’t kill their own parents). Notice how even Kausalya gave her consent for patricide! She was harassed and insulted by Kaikeyi and Dasharatha for many years. She now wants revenge for that. Even Lakshmana had no compunctions about killing his own father. That is the Dharma-glaani that society had plunged into. And Rama was restoring Dharma by his decisions and actions. Rama could have justified any step he took at that moment. He could have imprisoned his father and Kaikeyi, and got some Brahmanas to perform the coronation; he could have told he will go on exile, but not to the dangerous forests, but in a palace somewhere in the kingdom, where he would have the royal amenities he was accustomed to since birth. But he chose the hard way. The Aryan approach to life is this – choose the right way, which is generally the hard way.

Yet another incident: Rama has killed Ravana in the battle and has returned to Ayodhya with Sita. Now they will be crowned as King and Queen. Rama tells Sita, “Why don’t we go around our capital city Saketapuri and see the state of affairs of our people?” Sita agreed and both went around the city in their royal chariot. Sita was appalled to see that many poor people lived on the streets of Saketapuri. Sita identified herself as the mother of all people living in Ayodhya, even the whole of Aryavarta. It was unbearable for her to see some of her children suffering. She remonstrated with Rama, “This can’t be! They are my children. I can’t bear to see some rolling in opulence and some living in abject poverty. Do something!” Rama tried to make her see sense. Inequality is the law of the world. But Sita would listen to none of it. She kept on insisting, “I don’t care how things were before. Now, you are King and I am Queen. Why should we allow inequality in our times?” So, after his coronation, Rama arranged for all the wealth and assets of everyone living in Saketapuri to be centrally collected in the treasury. Then, through Sita’s own hands, he redistributed all the wealth equally among all the people living in Saketapuri. She was now at peace. A year later, Rama requested Sita to accompany him in one of his customary tours of the city. Sita was aghast at what she saw! Poor people were again living on the streets! Rama then explained to her, “Wealth is a product of hard work. You gave everyone here the same amount of wealth, through your own hands, just one year ago. But, the lazy ones (the Non-Aryans) frittered away their assets, which were obtained by the hardworking ones (the Aryans).”

Actions of the Avataras have a tendency to imprint themselves in the deepest recesses of the national psyche. These actions of the Avataras have rendered India and its people incapable of forgetting the Aryan way of life, no matter what circumstances they have had to face. Very recently, Sri Ramakrishna said, “If this world were real, why, I would have covered every house in Kamarpukur with gold!”[28]

  • Abiding faith in Purity

An abiding faith in Purity is fundamental to an Aryan. the most important deciding factor at every moment of life for an Aryan is ‘Will it make me pure?’

Naturally, this leads to self-control becoming mandatory for all. If one is to be an Aryan, he/she will need to be pure, and for being or becoming pure, self-control is indispensable.

The Ramayana has many characters. All of them are described in terms of self-control they had achieved. The greatest praise in the poem is reserved for Sita; then for Rama; and then for Hanuman. But, every character is described in terms of this one criterion.

Purity, in Aryan thought, is one-ness. The highest generalization is the purest. Anything lesser than the highest generalization, is impure by commensurate degrees.

This conception of purity in Aryan thought allowed them to do away with Satan. For, evil is less good; it is not something opposed to good. Notice how this idea is closely connected to the Law of Karma, where we saw that there can be no absolute good or absolute evil in the present state of affairs in this world.

We have seen briefly what the term Aryan means. It is a very particular outlook towards life. The hallmarks of this outlook are:

  • God realization is the goal of human life.
  • Developing rational thought, and applying it in all aspects of life
  • Reality has two aspects: Consciousness & Power
  • Abiding faith in the Law of Karma
  • Indispensability of Purity in all aspects of life

These are what make an Aryan. It will be clear that there is as yet no nation, or people, or race, or religion that can be called Aryan, for where do we find multitudes with this outlook? The word Swamiji has used to denote Aryanization seems to be ‘civilization’. Note what Swamiji said in the context of civilization and it will be clear that it is the same as Aryanization: True civilization does not mean congregating in cities and living a foolish life, but going Godward, controlling the senses, and thus becoming the ruler in this house of the Self…Civilization, true civilization, should mean the power of taking the animal-man out of his sense-life – by giving him visions and tastes of planes much higher – and not external comforts…A nation may conquer the waves, control the elements, develop the utilitarian problems of life seemingly to the utmost limits, and yet not realize that in the individual, the highest type of civilization is found in him who has learned to conquer self [29]….This universe is simply a gymnasium in which the soul is taking exercise; and after these exercises we become gods. So the value of everything is to be decided by how far it is a manifestation of God. Civilization is the manifestation of that divinity in man.[30]…The progress and civilization of the human race simply mean controlling this nature[31]…Matter changed into spirit by the force of love. Nay, that is the gist of our Vedanta. There is but One, seen by the ignorant as matter, by the wise as God. And the history of civilization is the progressive reading of spirit into matter. What is civilization? It is the feeling of the divine within. When you find time, repeat these ideas to yourself and desire freedom. That is all.[32]

Swamiji spent a lot of time explaining the Vedanta religion in the West. Then he spent a lot of time explaining the common bases of Hinduism in India. Later on, he composed the Math Rules, where he specified that the main work of the monks of the Ramakrishna Order would be to aryanize the people of this nation. We contend that these three are the same. What was called the Aryan religion in Sri Rama & Krishna’s time became Sanatana Dharma in Buddha’s time, and the very same thing was called Vedanta in the post-Buddhistic period, and the very same thing is called Hinduism in the modern days. Hence, Swamiji spent a major amount of time in India spelling out the common bases of Hinduism, which actually meant the fundamentals of the Aryan Religion.

In the lecture ‘Common bases of Hinduism’[33], Swamiji spells out the following:

  • All Hindus believe that the Vedas are the eternal teachings of the secrets of religion
  • All Hindus believe in God; they further believe that ‘Truth is One, but sages call Him by various names’; hence everyone is free to believe and preach his conception of Him.
  • All Hindus believe in the cyclic nature of time (samsara)
  • All Hindus believe in the eternity of the soul; and that the soul is essentially divine, pure & perfect, infinite & blissful.
  • Finally, all Hindus believe in spiritual realization, even while living; God must be seen while living.

Note how closely this delineation of the common bases of Hinduism matches with the conception of the Aryan. Swamiji says: The fault with all religions like Christianity is that they have one set of rules for all. But Hindu religion is suited to all grades of religious aspiration and progress. It contains all the ideals in their perfect form. For example, the ideal of Shanta or blessedness is to be found in Vasishtha; that of love in Krishna; that of duty in Rama and Sita; and that of intellect in Shukadeva. Study the characters of these and of other ideal men. Adopt one which suits you best.[34]

  • Sita – the ideal of womanhood

Regarding Sita, Swamiji speaks using the most superlative adjectives ever. We will quote, in full, his own words about Sita:

And what to speak of Sita? You may exhaust the literature of the world that is past, and I may assure you that you will have to exhaust the literature of the world of the future, before finding another Sita. Sita is unique; that character was depicted once and for all. There may have been several Ramas, perhaps, but never more than one Sita! She is the very type of the true Indian woman, for all the Indian ideals of a perfected woman have grown out of that one life of Sita; and here she stands these thousands of years, commanding the worship of every man, woman, and child throughout the length and breadth of the land of Aryavarta. There she will always be, this glorious Sita, purer than purity itself, all patience, and all suffering. She who suffered that life of suffering without a murmur, she the ever-chaste and ever-pure wife, she the ideal of the people, the ideal of the gods, the great Sita, our national God she must always remain. And every one of us knows her too well to require much delineation. All our mythology may vanish, even our Vedas may depart, and our Sanskrit language may vanish forever, but so long as there will be five Hindus living here, even if only speaking the most vulgar patois, there will be the story of Sita present. Mark my words: Sita has gone into the very vitals of our race. She is there in the blood of every Hindu man and woman; we are all children of Sita. Any attempt to modernize our women, if it tries to take our women away from that ideal of Sita, is immediately a failure, as we see every day. The women of India must grow and develop in the footprints of Sita, and that is the only way.[35]

There was a king, called Janaka, and this king had a beautiful daughter named Sita. Sita was found in a field; she was a daughter of the Earth, and was born without parents. The word ‘Sita’ in ancient Sanskrit means the furrow made by a plough. Sita, being the daughter of the Earth, was pure and immaculate. [36]

After killing Ravana, and crowing Vibhishana as King of Lanka, Rama with Sita and his followers left Lanka. But there ran a murmur among the followers. ‘The test! The test!’ they cried, ‘Sita has not given the test that she was perfectly pure in Ravana’s household.’ ‘Pure! She is chastity itself’ exclaimed Rama. ‘Never mind! We want the test,’ persisted the people. Subsequently, a huge sacrificial fire was made ready, into which Sita had to plunge herself. Rama was in agony, thinking that Sita was lost; but in a moment, the God of fire himself appeared with a throne upon his head, and upon the throne was Sita. Then, there was universal rejoicing, and everybody was satisfied.[37]

There came a time when Rama was going to perform a huge sacrifice, or Yajna, such as the old kings used to celebrate. But no ceremony in India can be performed by a married man without his wife: he must have the wife with him, the Sahadharmini, the ‘co-religionist’ – that is the expression for a wife. The Hindu householder has to perform hundreds of ceremonies, but not one can be duly performed according to the Shastras, if he has not a wife to complement it with her part in it. Now Rama’s wife was not with him then, as she had been banished. So, the people asked him to marry again. But at this request Rama for the first time in his life stood against the people. He said, “This cannot be. My life is Sita’s.” So, as a substitute, a golden statue of Sita was made, in order that the; ceremony could be accomplished.[38]

The oldest Sanskrit poem in existence, the Ramayana, has embodied the loftiest Hindu ideal of a woman in the character of Sita. We have not time to go through her life of infinite patience and goodness. We worship her as God incarnate, and she is named before her husband, Rama. We say not ‘Mr. and Mrs.’, but ‘Mrs. and Mr.’ and so on, with all the gods and goddesses, naming the woman first.[39]

Explaining the Ramayana in full, Swamiji concludes by saying: This is the great, ancient epic of India. Rama and Sita are the ideals of the Indian nation. All children, especially girls, worship Sita. The height of a woman’s ambition is to be like Sita, the pure, the devoted, the all-suffering! When you study these characters, you can at once find out how different is the ideal in India from that of the West. For the race, Sita stands as the ideal of suffering. The West says, “Do! Show your power by doing.” India says, “Show your power by suffering.” The West has solved the problem of how much a man can have: India has solved the problem of how little a man can have. The two extremes, you see. Sita is typical of India – the idealized India. The question is not whether she ever lived, whether the story is history or not, we know that the ideal is there. There is no other Pauranika story that has so permeated the whole nation, so entered into its very life, and has so tingled in every drop of blood of the race, as this ideal of Sita. Sita is the name in India for everything that is good, pure and holy – everything that in woman we call womanly. If a priest has to bless a woman he says, ‘Be Sita!’ If he blesses a child, he says ‘Be Sita!’ They are all children of Sita, and are struggling to be Sita, the patient, the all-suffering, the ever-faithful, the ever-pure wife. Through all this suffering she experiences, there is not one harsh word against Rama. She takes it as her own duty, and performs her own part in it. Think of the terrible injustice of her being exiled to the forest! But Sita knows no bitterness. That is, again, the Indian ideal. Says the ancient Buddha, “When a man hurts you, and you turn back to hurt him, that would not cure the first injury; it would only create in the world one more wickedness.” Sita was a true Indian by nature; she never returned injury.[40]

  • Sri Rama, Sita, Mahavir Hanuman & Bhakti

Swamiji says that Bhakti or love to the Personal God was an original contribution of Sri Krishna to mankind. But the original template of the Personal God and the devotee was created for the 1st time in India by Sri Rama and his companions like Sita, Mahavir Hanuman, Lakshmana, the tribal lady Shabari, and other. We have already noted Swamiji saying: We worship Sita as God incarnate, and she is named before her husband, Rama. Right from the very beginning, Aryans have recognised that Personal God and his Divine Power, both manifest themselves, for the sake of the devotee. It can never be that the Personal God alone incarnates.

Swamiji says: A Bhakta should be like Sita before Rama. He might be thrown into all kinds of difficulties. Sita did not mind her sufferings; she centred herself in Rama… Hanuman, the best of the monkeys, became the most faithful servant of Rama and helped him in rescuing Sita… His devotion to Rama was so great that he is still worshipped by the Hindus as the ideal of a true servant of the Lord.[41]

In the book ‘Talks with Swami Vivekananda, we find the following entry: There were times when the Swami finding his body becoming more and more incapable of work, would feel dejected, since only a few workers had come forward to help him. His hope lay in gathering together a number of intelligent young men, who would renounce everything for the welfare of others, who would lay down their lives in working out his ideas for their own good and for that of their country. He used to say that, if he could get ten or twelve youths fired with a faith like that of Nachiketa, he could turn the whole current of thought and aspiration of his country into a new channel. Speaking of this one day to Sharatchandra, he suddenly exclaimed: “Keeping before you the national ideal of renunciation which comes of devotion to the Lord, you have to work fearlessly with the strength of a lion, heedless of the fruits of action and without caring for criticism Let Mahavira be your ideal. See how, with unbounded faith in the name of Rama, he – the prince of the self-controlled ones, wise and sagacious – crossed the ocean in one bound, defying death! You have to mould your lives after that high ideal, thinking yourselves the servants of the Lord.” He condemned all weakening ideals in all departments of life including religion, and advocated the practical expression of the loftiness of spirit that is the mark of heroism. “Only by following such an ideal of manliness can we ensure the welfare of our motherland…. But, mind you, never for a moment swerve an inch from the path of righteousness. Never let weakness overcome you.” [42]

Purity as an abstract concept itself is very grand. But, if a community is really serious about making large numbers of people pure in character, they need to be given the ideal in flesh and blood. The common man needs a person in order to get a hold on the principle. That is Sita for the Indians. Swamiji says: Sita – to say that she was pure is a blasphemy. She was purity itself embodied – the most beautiful character that ever lived on earth.[43] Holy Mother Sri Sharada Devi uttered the words that were left unsaid by Sita, when she said, “My child, I have done much more than is necessary to make my life a model.”[44] It is one of the major discoveries of Hinduism that whenever God incarnates as a human being, the Avatara invariably manifests in at least two persons simultaneously – one as the representative of the Impersonal transcendent Absolute and the other as the representative of the Divine Power or Personal immanent Being. This has happened in each and every case – Rama, Krishna, Jesus, Buddha, Mohammad, etc. Lacking the insight, in most cases, the later followers emphasize only one of the representations and this creates endless problems in religion. Swamiji observes: The Dharma of the Westerners is worship of Shakti – the Creative Power regarded as the Female Principle. It is with them somewhat like the Vamachari’s worship of woman. As the Tantrika says, ‘On the left side the women… on the right, the cup full of wine; in short, warm meat with ingredients…the Tantrika religion is very mysterious, inscrutable even to the Yogis.’ It is this worship of Shakti that is openly and universally practiced. The idea of motherhood, i.e. the relation of a son to his mother, is also noticed in great measure. Protestantism as a force is not very significant in Europe, where the religion is, in fact, Roman Catholic. In the religion, Jehovah, Jesus, and the Trinity are secondary; there, the worship is for the Mother – She, the Mother, with the Child Jesus in her arms. The emperor cries ‘Mother’, the field-marshal cries ‘Mother’, the soldier with the flag in his hand cries ‘Mother’, the seaman at the helm cries ‘Mother’, the fisherman in his rags cries ‘Mother’, the beggar in the street cries ‘Mother’! A million voices in a million ways, from a million places – from the palace, from the cottage, from the church, cry ‘Mother’, ‘Mother’, ‘Mother’! Everywhere is the cry ‘Ave Maria’; day and night, ‘Ave Maria’, ‘Ave Maria’! Next is the worship of the woman. This worship of Shakti is not lust, but is that Shakti-Puja, that worship of the Kumari (virgin) and the Sadhava (the married woman whose husband is living), which is done in Varanasi, Kalighat, and other holy places. It is the worship of the Shakti, not in mere thought, not in imagination, but in actual, visible form. Our Shakti-worship is only in the holy places, and at certain times only is it performed; but theirs is in every place and always, for days, weeks, months, and years. Foremost is the woman’s state, foremost is her dress, her seat, her food, her wants, and her comforts; the first honors in all respects are accorded to her. Not to speak of the noble-born, not to speak of the young and the fair, it is the worship of any and every woman, be she an acquaintance or a stranger. This Shakti-worship the Moors, the mixed Arab race, Mohammedan in religion, first introduced into Europe when they conquered Spain and ruled her for eight centuries. It was the Moors who first sowed in Europe the seeds of Western civilization and Shakti-worship. In course of time, the Moors forgot this Shakti-Worship and fell from their position of strength, culture and glory, to live scattered and unrecognized in an unnoticed corner of Africa, and their power and civilization passed over to Europe. The Mother, leaving the Moors, smiled Her loving blessings on the Christians and illumined their homes. [45]

Talking of Bhakti, Swamiji says: Simply hearing lectures and all this nonsense – making the Battle of Waterloo in the brain, simply unadjusted ideas – is no good. Devotion to one idea – those that have this will become spiritual, will see the light. You see everyone complaining: ‘I try this’ and ‘I try that’, and if you cross-question them as to what they try, they will say that they have heard a few lectures in one place and another, a handful of talks in one corner and another. And for three hours, or a few days, they worshipped and thought they had done enough. That is the way of fools, not the way to perfection – not the way to attain spirituality. Take up one idea, your Ishta, and let the whole soul be devoted to it. Practice this from day to day until you see the result, until the soul grows. And if it is sincere and good, that very idea will spread till it covers the whole universe. Let it spread by itself; it will all come from the inside out. Then you will say that your Ishta is everywhere and that He is in everything. Of course, at the same time, we must always remember that we must recognize the Ishtas of others and respect them – the other ideas of God – or else worship will degenerate into fanaticism…Here is the advice of one of our old Bhaktas: ‘Take the honey from all flowers, mix with all with respect, say yea, yea to all, but give not up your seat’. This giving not up your own seat is what is called Nishtha. It is not that one should hate, or even criticize, the ideals of other people; he knows they are all right. But, at the same time, he must stick to his own ideal very strictly.[46]

The illustration Swamiji gives for this balanced outlook of a devotee is Mahavir Hanuman. So, right at the beginning itself, the one great danger associated with Bhakti to the Personal God, viz fanaticism, is solved in the personality of Hanuman. Swamiji says: There is a story of Hanuman, who was a great worshipper of Rama. Just as the Christians worship Christ as the incarnation of God, so the Hindus worship many incarnations of God. According to them, God came nine times in India and will come once more. When he came as Rama, this Hanuman was his great worshipper. Hanuman lived very long and was a great Yogi. During his lifetime, Rama came again as Krishna; and Hanuman, being a great Yogi, knew that the same God had come back again as Krishna. He came and served Krishna, but he said to him, “I want to see that Rama form of yours”. Krishna said, “Is not this form enough? I am this Krishna; I am this Rama. All these forms are mine”. Hanuman said, “I know that, but the Rama form is for me. The Lord of Janaki (Janaki is a name of Sita) and the Lord of Sri (Sri is a name of Lakshmi) are the same. They are both the incarnations of the Supreme Self. Yet the lotus-eyed Rama is my all in all”. This is Nishtha – knowing that all these different forms of worship are right, yet sticking to one and rejecting the others. We must not worship the others at all; we must not hate or criticize them, but respect them…The elephant has two teeth coming out from his mouth. These are only for show; he cannot eat with them. But the teeth that are inside are those with which he chews his food. So mix with all, say yea, yea to all, but join none. Stick to your own ideal of worship. When you worship, worship that ideal of God which is your own Ishta, your own Chosen Ideal. If you do not, you will have nothing. Nothing will grow[47]…When a plant is growing, it is necessary that it should be hedged round lest any animal should eat it up. But when it has become strong and a huge gigantic tree, do not care for any hedges – it is perfect in itself. So when just the seed of spirituality is growing, to fritter away the energies on all sorts of religious ideas – a little of this and a little of that: a little of Christianity, a little of Buddhism, and, in reality, of nothing – destroys the soul…This acceptance has its good side; and in the end we will come to it. Only do not put the cart before the horse.[48]

The personality of Mahavir Hanuman is the ideal of a devotee. Till the advent of Sri Rama, it was only the Impersonal Absolute known as Brahman that was preached in our religious literature, known as the Upanishads. Rama presented himself as the anthropomorphic focus of devotion. Hanuman was his devotee. The path of Bhakti has one great danger, and that is fanaticism. So Swamiji points out: This is the only danger in this Nishtha Bhakti – becoming this fanatical demon. The world gets full of them. It is very easy to hate. The generality of mankind gets so weak that in order to love one, they must hate another; they must take the energy out of one point in order to put it into another. A man loves one woman and then loves another; and to love the other, he has to hate the first. So with women. This characteristic is in every part of our nature, and so in our religion. The ordinary, undeveloped weak brain of mankind cannot love one without hating another. This very characteristic becomes fanaticism in religion. Loving their own ideal is synonymous with hating every other idea. This should be avoided and, at the same time, the other danger should be avoided. We must not fritter away all our energies, otherwise religion becomes a nothing with us – just hearing lectures. These are the two dangers. The danger with the liberals is that they are too expansive and have no intensity. You see that in these days religion has become very expansive, very broad. But the ideas are so broad that there is no depth in them. Religion has become to many merely a means of doing a little charity work, just to amuse them after a hard day’s labor – they get five minutes religion to amuse them. This is the danger with the liberal thought. On the other hand, the sectarians have the depth, the intensity, but that intensity is so narrow. They are very deep, but with no breadth to it. Not only that, but it draws out hatred to everyone else. Now, if we can avoid both these dangers and become as broad as the uttermost liberals and as deep as the bluest fanatic, then we will solve the problem. Our idea is how that can be done. It is by this theory of Nishtha – knowing that all these ideals that we see are good and true, that all these are so many parts of the same God and, at the same time, thinking that we are not strong enough to worship Him in all these forms, and therefore must stick to one ideal and make that ideal our life. When you have succeeded in doing that, all the rest will come.[49]

Bhakti is grand. It is the highway to God for the common man. Unless one is able to renounce all duties and responsibilities and take up specialized spiritual practices, the only alternative is Bhakti. So, it is inevitable for most of us that we shall take up one form of the Personal God that appeals to us, and continually shower our heart’s attention to it. So, Bhakti to our Ishta is the spiritual path for all of us. But, the way we are constituted, what happens is – the only way most of us can show Bhakti to our Ishta is by hating the Ishta of others around me! This is a very dangerous aspect of Bhakti, the Personal God, and religion. This is the root of the fundamentalism problem of religion. The philosophical remedy for this problem has been dealt with elsewhere.[50] The psychological remedy for this problem that Hinduism discovered long ago, even during the time of Sri Rama is ‘Nishta Bhakti’. Every religion in the world educates its followers to worship its form of the Personal God. But Hinduism alone has gone one step further and taught its followers what should be their attitude towards the different forms that the Personal God takes for the sake of other types of devotees! Hinduism teaches how its followers should interact with followers of other religions. Swamiji summarizes the remedy beautifully when he says: In the first place, we are bound to become sectarians. But this should be the ideal of sectarianism – not to avoid anyone. Each of us must have a sect, and that sect is our own Ishta – our own chosen way. However, that should not make us want to kill other people – only to hold onto our own way. It is sacred and it should not be told to our own brothers, because my choice is sacred, and his also is sacred. So keep that choice as your own. That should be the attitude of worship of everyone. When you pray to your own Ideal, your own Ishta, that is the only God you shall have. God exists in various phases, no doubt, but for the time being, your own Ishta is the only phase for you. Then, after a long course of training in this Ishta – when this plant of spirituality has grown and the soul has become strong and you begin to realize that your Ishta is everywhere – then naturally all these bondages will fall down. When the fruit becomes ripe, it falls of its own weight. If you pluck an unripe fruit it is bitter, sour. So we will have to grow in this thought.[51]

Once God incarnates as a human being, the influence of that form in the spiritual plane is literally endless. Today, Rama is a force to reckon with in India. But that is mainly political in nature. Is Rama, then, only a remnant of the ancient past, to be used for political gains only? What about the spiritual Rama? In fact, what is the real worth of Sri Rama for Hindus? We have always believed (as we saw above) that every person is capable of achieving a blessed state of existence called Samadhi. Any person who achieves that state is called a ‘Rishi’. Recall that we said at the beginning of this article that the Avatara is a very special type of human being. An Avatara too achieves Samadhi. In fact, when people have lost the technique of reaching Samadhi, that is when an Avatara manifests, in order to re-teach mankind how to achieve Samadhi. So, in the Ramayana we see innumerable instances of Rama falling into a swoon. Rama being completely overcome by grief where his breathing stops, Rama lost in so deep a thought that he isn’t breathing, etc. Another duty that an Avatara performs is that he ‘creates’ a unique spiritual plane where he exists eternally, and invites devotees to enter there and interact with him. It is this spiritual plane that Rama ‘created’ which we contend is the real Nation, call it Aryavarta, Bharat, Hindustan, India, or what you will. It was this spiritual vision of his own Ishta that Swamiji had twice – once at the shores of Dwaraka, and then on the rock at Kanyakumari. The Nation always existed. All we need to do is realize it!

*************************


[1] Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: The women of India

[2] Sri Ramakrishna & his Divine Play: Ch-II: Section-27

[3] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Sages of India

[4] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Ramnad

[5] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: My Plan of Campaign

[6] Life of Swami Vivekananda by his Eastern & Western disciples: Pg-16

[7] Life of Swami Vivekananda by his Eastern & Western disciples: Pg-162

[8] A biography of Swami Vivekananda: Swami Nikhilananda: Ch- Trip to America

[9] Master as I saw Him: Sr Nivedita: Ch-XIV: Past & future in India

[10] Ibid

[11] Complete Works: Vol-5: Interviews: The Hindu, Madras, February, 1897

[12] https://weather.com/en-IN/india/science/news/2023-05-09-the-shape-of-our-noses-might-be-the-result-of-dna-from-the

[13] Complete Works: Vol-4: Lectures & Discourses: The Ramayana

[14] Ibid

[15] Complete Works: Vol-8: Writings: Poems: A Hymn to Sri Ramakrishna (In Sanskrit)

[16] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Sages of India

[17] Speech at Continental Club, London, on 26th March 1931

[18] https://www.newstatesman.com/long-reads/2007/08/democratic-india-british by Ramchandra Guha

[19] https://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/2019/08/14/india-was-miracle-democracy-its-time-downgrade-its-credentials/; by Ramchandra Guha

[20] https://www.newstatesman.com/long-reads/2007/08/democratic-india-british by Ramchandra Guha

[21] Complete Works: Vol-8: Sayings & Utterances

[22] Complete Works: Vol-5: Writings: Prose & Poems: The East & The West: I. Introduction

[23] Chandogya Upanishad: Part-8: Ch: VII-XII

[24] There are at least 17 references to this query in The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna!

[25] The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: Entry on Oct 26th, 1885

[26] The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna: Entry on Dec 6th, 1884

[27] Complete Works: Vol-1: Raja-Yoga: Patanjali’s Yoga Aphorisms: Ch-II: Concentration: Its Practice: Sutra-19

[28] The Gospel of Holy Mother: Pg-130: Holy Mother: What is there in money, my dear? The Master could not even touch money. His hand used to curl back when any metal contacted him. He used to say, ‘The world is an illusion. Ah, Ramlal, if I felt that the world was real, I would have covered your Kamarpukur with gold. But I know that it is all illusion. God alone is real.’

[29] Complete Works: Vol-4: Lectures & Discourses: Is India a benighted Country?

[30] Complete Works: Vol-5: Questions & Answers: A Discussion (This discussion followed the lecture on the Vedanta Philosophy delivered by the Swami at the Graduate Philosophical Society of Harvard University, U.S.A.

[31] Complete Works: Vol-1: Raja-Yoga: Ch-I: Introductory

[32] Complete Works: Vol-8: Epistles – 4th Series: To Sr Nivedita, dt. 1st Oct 1897

[33] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Common Bases of Hinduism

[34] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks & Lectures: Notes taken down in Madras, 1892-93

[35] Complete Works: Vol-3: Lectures from Colombo to Almora: The Sages of India

[36] Complete Works: Vol-4: Lectures & Discourses: The Ramayana

[37] Ibid

[38] Ibid

[39] Complete Works: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: The Women of India

[40] Complete Works: Vol-4: Lectures & Discourses: The Ramayana

[41] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks & Lectures: Notes Taken Down In Madras, 1892-93

[42] Talks with Swami Vivekananda: Part-XIX

[43] Complete Works: Vol-6: Notes of Class Talks & Lectures: Notes Taken Down In Madras, 1892-93

[44] Gospel of Holy Mother: Pg: 209: Swami Arupananda writes: One morning the Holy Mother was assisting in husking paddy. It was almost her daily job. I asked her, “Mother, why should you work so hard?” She replied, “My child, I have done much more than is necessary to make my life a model.”

[45] Complete Works: Vol-5: Writings: Prose & Poems: The East and The West: Ch-V: Etiquette & Manners

[46] Complete Works: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: Bhakti-Yoga

[47] Complete Works: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: The First Step towards Jnana

[48] Complete Works: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: Bhakti-Yoga

[49] Ibid

[50] Globalization article

[51] Complete Works: Vol-9: Lectures & Discourses: Bhakti-Yoga